Search the Community

Quick preamble: I was reading a story on Sofurry called Dedicated Diaperbitch (https://sofurry.com/s/pnGpANg1) in which a male wolf takes his slightly younger diaper-loving fox boyfriend to an orgy with three other male wolves where the fox becomes part of the pack by letting them all have sex with him. At one point, one of the other wolves mentions, "treating his pet well," and I thought, "Wait, does every wolf in this country have a diapered fuck-fox?" On further reflection, the other wolf's pet wasn't necessarily diapered, but anyways, it inspired me to make a story about a country where every wolf has a diapered fuck-fox, and somehow that situation isn't completely terrible. (Although if you're a fox who's just visiting...) Chapter 1 “And where's your wolf?” The vixen customs official asked. Tarkik considered himself a faithful fox. He was a heterosexual male, but he could appreciate the beauty of a vixen, even a red fox like this one and not an arctic fox like himself, without being tempted into infidelity against his wife and their two kits. He was, however, having trouble processing what the customs official had said because she was wearing a lanyard around her neck with her ID card attached, a disposable baby diaper that was quite visibly wet, and absolutely nothing else. “I'm sorry, what was that?” He asked. “As a fox, you're legally half a person,” the mostly-naked customs officer said. “The other half of your person is your wolf, who must accompany you at all times. I can't let you through without your wolf. Where is he?” There had been two seats on each side of the aisle of the train he had just arrived on, one large and one small. Tarkik had sat in one of the small ones and a caribou had taken the large one. In every other pair of seats, the small one had been occupied by a red fox and the large one by a wolf. He hadn't found anything suspicious about that at the time. He looked back at the line of travelers he was now holding up. Every fox was holding paws with a wolf of the same sex. Sometimes when the line stopped, a fox took the opportunity to remove all of their clothes until they were wearing only a disposable baby diaper before giving all the clothes to the wolf, who stashed them in a shoulder bag. Many of the foxes had already done this. Tarkik looked back at the customs officer, trying hard to focus on her face and not her diaper, or her exposed nipples. “I don't have one.” “Did you not research the laws of Wolfoxia before planning this trip?” She asked. “My former manager was supposed to come on this trip. He left the company on short notice and I was promoted into his position, so I inherited the trip.” “And he's neither a wolf nor a fox?” “He is a snowshoe hare.” The fully dressed wolf bitch in the same booth finished helping a wolf and fox combo at the window on the other side and came over to join Tarkik and the near-naked fox instead of beckoning another pair over. “So it's pretty obvious,” she said, “that when the constitution says, ‘fox,’ what it means is, ‘red fox who lived in the nation of Wolfia or Foxia, or the new nation resulting from their merger.’ But it doesn't say that, it says, ‘fox,’ and you're definitely a fox, and we have to enforce the law as written. How long is your business trip?” “Two weeks,” Tarkik answered. “That is technically long enough to make a federal case of it, but you might not have any time left for business, and it's really your company's responsibility since they sent you on the trip.” “So what should I do?” Tarkik asked. The topless vixen slid his passport back to him and pointed to a door. “Why don't you wait in the secondary inspection area while we process everyone else from the train, and we'll try to figure something out?” Tarkik took his passport and walked toward the door, dragging his rollaboard suitcase behind him, thankful it would give him a respite from looking at the vixen’s nudity. Tarkik laid on a bench in the secondary inspection room. He hadn't been able to reach anyone at his company by telephone and he didn't think he should call his wife and risk waking the girls when it would worry her without her being able to do anything, so he'd been trying to take a nap for about twenty minutes when the bitch and vixen entered. Changing the vixen's wet diaper had clearly not been a priority for them, which made Tarkik feel a little bit important. “We called your situation in to our head office, so if we're allowed to make an exception for you, they'll let us know,” the bitch said. “You're not in any trouble, but worst case, you'll have to sleep here and we'll send you home on the first train tomorrow.” “In the meantime,” the vixen continued, “you're probably curious about the wolf and fox thing.” “I'll be honest,” Tarkik replied, “I'm more curious why you're naked except for a diaper.” “It's the same reason,” the bitch said. “Okay, so a few decades ago, Wolfia was about to perform a sneak attack against Foxia. Foxian intelligence found out, and Foxia’s leaders contacted Wolfia’s military leadership and asked what it would take to end the war with no casualties.” “To be clear,” the vixen added, “Foxia had better technology. It thought it would win, but with many casualties on both sides. They wanted to know what those lives were paying for.” “Right,” the bitch continued. “Of course Wolfia thought it would win too, so the military leaders asked for everything. The first one figured they'd enslave every surviving fox, so they said, ‘Foxes will work for wolves.’ The second figured, ‘why not make the foxes sex slaves too?’ So they said, ‘Wolves can fuck foxes whenever they want.’ and the third... well, the best speculation is they wanted to humiliate the foxes, so they said, ‘Foxes will wear and use diapers, and they can't wear anything on top of them.’” “Presumably except for when they were being raped by wolves as part of proposal number two,“ the vixen interjected. “Oh, sure,” the bitch agreed. “I actually think the third wolf figured there was no way Foxia would accept the first two, so why not be absurd?” “I don't think any of them thought Foxia would accept, so they weren't careful with their wording,” the vixen said. “Obviously they weren't going to agree to what Wolfia meant, but what they did was announce to the surrounding countries, and they hacked Wolfia’s TV and radio stations to announce it there as well, that they had agreed to merge with Wolfia under some conditions Wolfia had proposed. First, foxes and wolves would be paired up by sex, as closely as possible by career and family, and the pairs would remain in each other's presence at all times.” “They had to avoid the foxes being sold, or trucked off to labor camps, or even left at home to do domestic labor,” the bitch chimed in. “It was possible a wolf would try to make their fox do their job, but would you hire a wolf to get their fox's labor when you could get a wolf and fox who would work together?” “Second, a fox is assumed to consent to sex with their wolf at all times,” the vixen continued. “You couldn't have wolves prostituting their foxes out,” the wolf explained. “They figured most wolves wouldn't actually want sex slaves, and most of the ones who did were heterosexual. Since the pairs would also be same sex, this meant the wolves could have sex with a fox whenever they wanted like the demand said, but they probably wouldn't, and the damage from the rapiest wolves would be limited.“ “And third,” the vixen concluded, “foxes would wear and use diapers, could not wear clothes on top of them, and it would be the responsibility of their wolf to change their diapers.” “That one was too specific to get around,” the bitch said, “but they were pretty sure whoever suggested it either didn't have kids or wasn't involved in raising them. Like, someone was going to have to change those diapers, and it was pretty obviously going to be wolves if they actually wanted it to get done.” “So they announced this like it was a done deal?” Tarkik asked. “Well they had a recording of the demands,” the bitch said, “so they could justify that they were satisfying them, but also, the other nations thought Foxia was insane to accept those terms. None of them, nor Wolfia's civilians for that matter, knew the sneak attack was being planned. Wolfia would look really bad for prosecuting an undeclared war against a nation that had agreed to be annexed under such unfavorable terms.” “And then Foxia countered the sneak attack without talking about it, and Wolfia couldn't admit they tried to go through with it and failed, so they just pretended the whole thing really was their idea in the first place,” the vixen said. “And you're not embarrassed to be naked except for the diapers?” Tarkik asked the vixen? “Why would I be?” She asked. Then she crouched down a few inches and scrunched up her face, and Tarkik heard the flump of her soiling her diaper. Then she stood up like nothing had happened. “Do you need your diaper changed?” The bitch asked her. “Yes, please,” the vixen replied. “Would you like your pussy ate?” The bitch asked. “Yes, please,” the vixen replied. “We're going to get her cleaned up,” the bitch told Tarkik as though he hadn't heard them candidly discussing the cunnilingus that was also going to take place. “We'll be back as soon as we hear something from head office.” As they walked out of the room, Tarkik watched the tail of the vixen swish back and forth. Below it, the lump of mess pulling down the seat of her diaper swished back and forth as well. He was not sure he wanted them to hear good news from their head office. They returned about fifteen minutes later with the vixen wearing a clean diaper. “Head office has come up with a solution,” the vixen said. “Normally when a fox dies, their wolf will ask to be euthanized, or vice versa. There is a male wolf in the city who didn't do that. Head office got in touch with him, and he’s agreed to be your Temporary Wolf for the next two weeks. He's on his way here now.” Tarkik was slightly concerned about whether his company's security would approve of a stranger accompanying him in the building, but he supposed anyone can sign a nondisclosure agreement. Suddenly he had a more worrying thought. “I don't have to let him have sex with me, do I?” He asked. “No,” the bitch said. “I mean, at your age, if you'd been paired at birth you would. It turned out that wolves and their foxes love having sex with each other, or at least ones that were paired at birth do, so they didn't need to assume consent, but there were legitimate reasons for a fox to say no, like having a perforated colon.” “He did survive,” the vixen added, “and his wolf was devastated to have hurt him just because he felt like he couldn’t say no.” “Anyways, the constitution was amended a few years ago so there's no assumption of consent between a wolf and their fox for new pairs after that date, and that would apply to you.” Tarkik was so relieved, he didn't think to ask the obvious other question about the situation. About half an hour after that, a lone wolf arrived carrying a shoulder bag like the one the other traveling wolves had been carrying. He introduced himself as Moon, but was otherwise quiet and withdrawn. There was a photo booth in the inspection area, and the customs officials took a photo of each of them and printed a temporary ID card that had both of their pictures on it. With that in paw, they were able to return to the customs booth in the now empty entry hall and Tarkik got his passport stamped for entry. “Welcome to Wolfoxia,” the bitch said. “Thank you,” Tarkik said, appreciative of their explanations and how late they had probably stayed on account of him. Now he was eager to check into his hotel. He was pretty sure the reservation was by the room, not the occupant, so it wouldn't be a problem for Moon to stay with him, though he hadn’t made the reservation so he didn’t know what the bed sizes were. “By the way,” the vixen said, interrupting his train of thought and pointing at a door, “there's a washroom over there where your wolf can change you into a diaper.”

Author’s Note: I know it’s been a long time since I’ve posted anything so I thought I’d put up a short story that I’ve been working on for a few months now! It was only supposed to be a one shot but turned into five chapters. On top of that, it was going to be a surprise but I am tired of waiting 😭. I’ve been writing another story for just under a year and I’m at 28 chapters so far and I hope to have it posted some time soon so stay tuned! There is much more to come!! Disclaimer: This story is heavy for non-consent! So if this isn’t your vibe, I suggest you don’t read. TRIGGER WARNINGS: abuse, abduction, sexual content, pregnancy and loss, hypnosis, Stockholm Syndrome, sketchy medical practices, grief, death. OoOoo A Little Far From Stockholm Chapter 1 It was only ten steps across the street to the supermarket from your house. You shopped once a week, crossing the road instead of driving because it was more effort to drive around the block. It was always the same routine. The teenager Ben stocked the breads, Chris worked behind the deli, and Maria attended to you at the checkout. Most times, you ran into Gladys King with her hair done up big, always dressed in her sparkly pink velvet tracksuit, seemingly having forgotten that you were no longer in the 80s. Then there were the Yummy Mummies. They were a pretentious group of new mothers who carted their newborns around, all while trying to outdo each other with their parenting techniques. Often, they could be heard bragging about their traumatic birth stories and how their baby just “slid right out of them” or how, at only one week old, they were already sleeping through the night. There was also Mr. Jenks, the one homeless man in Beaver Hill. He begged outside the store every day and always had a kind word to say. Those were only some of the people who made up your small town, and it’s what made you love it so much more. Everyone knew everyone, and even your worst enemy was willing to lend a hand. But on the seventh of January, everything changed. A man approached you in the parking lot. He was tall and handsome with an extremely symmetrical face and stormy grey eyes. He had a laugh that made your heart flutter and a smile worth a million bucks. So handsomely beautiful, you knew everyone in Beaver Hill, so you knew that he was not from here, or else you definitely would have noticed him before. He didn’t look too much older, maybe a couple of years or so, and that didn’t bother you. Anyways, he saw you struggling with several bags of food and couldn’t turn down the chance to help a pretty girl like you. Blushing wildly, you thought that he was just buttering you up and gestured to your house across the street. Nothing bad ever happened in Beaver Hill. Still, he offered you a hand into his rusty old truck. While you denied again out of sheer politeness, his dazzling smile made you swoon. You hoped he would put up some sort of a fight, but he shrugged his shoulders in defeat. But as he he wished you well and went to leave, a shout rose from your lips. “Wait!” He paused, turning around halfway with his hand on the door. You know that this was the end of your self-control because he was cute, and you are hopelessly single. Asking again if he was serious about the ride, he opened the back door. “Hop in,” he smiled. And so you do. The next thing you know, the car is moving quickly, and you’ve turned onto the highway headed in the opposite direction from your house. You weren’t sure what happened next because you blacked out at some point. When you woke up, you didn’t remember the rest of the drive, and that’s what terrified you the most. All you knew was that you were in a room that was not your own, with a man bending over you, hand reaching out through these strange bars that surrounded you. “You’re beautiful,” he whispered and caressed your cheek. “You won't disappoint me, not like the others. You’re going to be my good girl, yeah?” Unable to respond, you didn’t know how. What did you say when you were abducted by a stranger? You remember from a survivalist show that begging was no good. It usually just made them angrier, and that’s when you got hurt. So you released a heavy breath and nod your head timidly, obediently, and still as he kisses you ever so softly upon your forehead. “I know this is very scary for you, but I need to hear your voice. Can you speak?” It was not a request, and his face hardened into stone with every moment of silence that passed. Finally, your lips part and your voice weakened with wear, cracked, “yes…” “Daddy.” He said, and your stomach revolted. “Can you repeat after me?” “Yes, Daddy.” You whispered but could hardly hear the sound of your own voice. Your lips were numb as they moved, and there was a rushing noise in your ears. It sounded like water or white noise. It drowned out everything else he said because it was obvious that your input wasn’t required. Daddy. What sick game was this? The only person you called Daddy was the man who was your father, who would most certainly be searching for you when you didn’t show up to his house for your weekly dinner together. This was going to wreck him. Your captor moved around the room and opened the drawers to the dresser in front of the cage where you lay propped against a thick pillow. The bedroom was obnoxiously pink, and you could not describe the scent other than that it smelled like spring. He opened the white door diagonal from where you lay and disappeared inside. From what you could see, there was a sink, a toilet, and a rustling could be heard. The moment he was out of sight, your eyes flickered to the other door beside the bathroom and contemplated whether you could make a run for it. But the deadbolts in place made for a slow escape, and towering walls made it all the more difficult. Besides, he came back before you even had the chance to think through a plan. But that was not the point because your main focus now was the white square object in his left hand. In the other were a pair of scissors. He towered over you, standing beside the cage, and peeled away the sheets that draped your body. That is when you see the metal cuff around your left ankle and a chain secured to the contraption's foot. A gasp caught in your chest, and you yank your foot back only to jangle the chain. He stared at you and sighed, “The chain is only until I can trust you not to run away or hurt yourself or me. It’s only temporary… that is, if you are a good girl. Can you be a good girl for Daddy?” “Yes.” You whisper, glancing down at your lap where your fingers nervously fiddled. He clicked his tongue. “Daddy.” You repeated the word, albeit reluctantly, and he grumbled. “You’ll learn soon enough. I know it is hard at first. But the good news is that the chain extends across the room and we’ll talk about the rest of the house at a later time.” His attempts to comfort you only made your head spin, and you began to wonder if you were in an episode of Black Mirror. The way he stared at you as if he loved you sent chills down your spine. “Let’s get you changed.” Your body violently trembled and could not get one clear word out, unable to ask him what he meant. Lifting the side of the cage down, you are freed and are led to the bathroom with a grip on your arm. It’s normal, like any other with cream-painted walls and a white tiled ground. There’s the shower and sink, medicine cabinet, and toilet. However, you were so caught up in your thoughts that you failed to notice the tiny plastic contraption in the corner of the room. It is only when a sharp stinging pain ignited on your bottom that you realized what just happened. He hit you. Flinching away, wide-eyed with fear, your gaze flickered to the open door. “Do you need another spanking?” No. Frightened, you shook your head back and forth and hugged yourself tight in an attempt to make yourself smaller. It was an attempt to disappear. “It’s important to listen to Daddy.” He explained slowly. “Daddy knows best. Daddy knows what his little girl needs.” The little girl in question was you. He cupped your cheeks in his hand, and you had to tilt your head up to see his face. There’s stubble along his jaw, dark like his eyes, but you couldn’t see the beauty in that anymore. You don’t know what you saw in the first place. “As I was saying before, because I am such a nice Daddy, we are going to take it slow.” Slow? You blinked repeatedly, and your lips curved down into a frown. Amused by your selective mutism, he chuckled at the confusion on your face and patted your head. “You’re going to get undressed now. It’s time for your new life, baby.” OoOoo You were frozen like a deer in the headlights, and your captor took the opportunity for himself. In college, you'd taken a psychology class on the science behind trauma and learned that when your brain perceived a threat, there were four different types of responses: fight, flight, freeze, or fawn. The fight was just as it sounded when the subject would react with force, retaliating against the threat. Flight was an attempt to remove oneself from the situation by running from the threat. Freeze rendered the subject immobile and left them unable to react. Fawn saw the subject trying to appease or placate the threat, submitting to it to protect themselves from harm. You always imagined that you would respond in fight mode because, your entire life, that’s all you’d ever done: stand up for others who could not speak for themselves. But as you stood here now, your limbs felt like lead. They hung heavy from your body as if they were not your own, and a numbness iced over your brain. You couldn’t think, move, or fight. You were frozen. “Is this task a little too hard for you?” Minty breath washed over your face. “It’s okay. This is why Daddy is here. We’ll get you sorted in no time.” No! You want to scream. Leave me alone! But you stared at the ground, counting the cracks in the tiles as he tugged at the zipper to your sweatshirt. As it fell to the ground, he pulled your ratted t-shirt over your head. The cold air nipped at your skin, and immediately, your arms crossed over your chest. You weren’t wearing a bra. He then clicked his tongue and smacked your backside. Jerking away at the action, you dropped your arms. His eyes were light and vividly amused. He says, “nu-uh. Arms down. There is no need to be concerned with modesty anymore, princess. Your body is Daddy’s and only for his eyes.” There was a warning in his tone that did not match his otherwise nonchalant attitude, and, afraid of the consequences, you complied. He’d already spanked you twice. What more could he do? And so as his hands brushed over your supple but pert breasts, thumbing your pebbled nipples all the while, you recount the formula for Pi in your head. 3.1459265… Tugging at the waistband of your sweatpants, they crumpled to the ground at your feet. Unshed tears burned in your eyes… You want to go home. 5358979323846… “You won’t need any of this anymore.” His voice echoed. The last to go are your underpants. You stare at them, crumpled into a ball with a feeling of dread. 2643383279… He pinched the inside of your thigh and made a noise with his lips. You realize unconsciously that you had crossed your legs together. His hand grabbed at your pussy, and his nails dug into the delicate skin. You cried out at the sudden piercing pain. “What did Daddy just say?” He hissed, and while your mouth attempted to catch up with your brain, you did not respond fast enough. He barked menacingly, “Your body is no longer your own! If Daddy wants to see his darling’s princess parts. You will open your legs.” He slapped your cunt. “If Daddy wants to feel his girl’s bottom, you will bend over and present!” Hands pawed at your tensed cheeks, and a singular tear trickles down your face. As his hand shifted to her breasts, suddenly he twisted your pebbled nipple with his sharp nails. “If Daddy wants to suckle on his princess’s itty bitty titties, you will not fight back. Are we clear!? Use your words!” Your entire body trembled with force, overcome by silent wails as the tears came splashing down from your eyes. Your knees wobbled so harshly that you thought you were going to fall and were unable to catch your breath. There’s a heavy sigh, and suddenly, you feel a hand at the back of your head that pushes you into his large chest. He combed his fingers through your hair, making a hushing noise, and gently massaged your bottom, as if that would help the situation at all. “Daddy is sorry,” he whispered into your ear. “Daddy knows how emotional his girl is. Daddy knows that his princess is trying her best and will be a good girl from now on, yeah?” Yes. You nodded timidly into his chest, thankful that he did not make you speak because you wouldn’t be able even if you tried. As he heaved a sigh of relief and pulled you back, the tears continued to fall. “Let’s finish this up, yeah? I can see how tired my girl is.” You can only watch as he bent down to the chain at your foot and unlocked it with a key before he reached for the thick white object on the sink. Brows furrowed together, trying to figure out what it was, he began to unfold it in front of you. He explained, “This is a pull-up. It is what you will wear for now on until you become more comfortable, and we can transition to diapers. Do you understand?” Pull-ups? Diapers? You finally stopped crying, and now he hits you with this. You think you’re going to throw up and spin around, only to freeze at the sight of the contraption beside the toilet. It’s tiny, low to the ground, and it looked like a seat for… toddlers. “That’s your potty training toilet! You don’t need to worry about these scary grown-up things anymore. Daddy will take care of you,” he cooed and opened up the padding. Squatting down, he tapped your thigh. You didn’t need to ask what he wanted. Numbly, you complied. Your body acted on its own accord to the point where you feel like a puppet, and there was someone behind the scenes manipulating the strings. Stepping through one leg hole and then the other, he slid it up to your waist. It fits snug, and we were confused by how normal it felt. It was just like super thick and crinkly underwear. It’s the only clothing you had on, and by his lack of movement, you knew it was the only thing you were getting. “Now you are ready,” he gleamed and stepped back as if to admire his work. “Do you need to go potty?” He asks, and your face burns hot at the word. You began shaking your head, but he didn’t seem to care. “Let’s go potty and then it’s beddybye time.” You didn’t want to go but figured that if you were being offered the chance, you might as well try. Who knew the next time you’d be allowed back here? “It’s time to potty,” he repeated, and you stared at him, waiting for him to leave the bathroom, but he didn’t. Pushed down onto the toilet seat, your knees curled up to your chest, and you were left thoroughly confused. The cover is still closed, and your pull-up is still on. There’s a twinge in your bladder, but you refuse to let go. He kneeled in front of you. “You’re going to go potty in your pull-up, and Daddy will be here to clean his little princess if she leaks.” What? You gasped with fresh tears in your eyes. No! He didn’t give you a choice when his hands wrapped around your stomach and began to massage. Gentle, firm, and purposeful, he pressed down in just the right place, and the floodgates opened up. You sob as warm piss splashes up against your skin. It continued for over a minute, and you thought the humiliation would never end. Your captor let you cry it out, not saying a word, and hummed gently. When it had finally stopped, he reached for a package of wipes on the ground you had failed to see before. “Good job, baby! The first time is always the hardest. Do you need to poo?” Poo? Your face blanched. Did he actually expect you to shit yourself? He began to laugh, shaking his shoulders, and explained,“Good girls make stinky poos for Daddy; it is my job to always make sure you are healthy.” Your face said it all, and if even you did need to shit, no way in hell were you going to do it now. He’d already been given way too much leeway, and this is where you drew the line. But he just thought you were being shy. “Daddy thinks his sweet darling deserves a treat for going potty in her pampers.” Knowing that this could mean nothing good, you’re right. From his pocket, he pulled out a small, pink, and sparkly object and exclaimed, “Open up!” Open up? Oh no. In the moment of confusion, he took the chance, wiggling the paci between your lips. Once he was inserted into your mouth, a band was strapped around your head. The round object weighed down your tongue, and your cheeks puffed out like chipmunks'. You had to breathe through your nose, and it was terribly uncomfortable, and you whimpered. Chewing on the thing, it tasted like rubber, and you figured that he’s gagged you, but it’s so much worse than that. “This is your pacifier." Oh god. Your immediate reaction was to spit it out, but he’d obviously planned for that. “It’s just for you. I will never take it away even if you are naughty,” he winks. “Why don’t you give Daddy a suckle?” You glance towards the door, wondering if you could make a run for it and then back at your chained foot and to the man in front of you, because despite your conniving mind, he knows you’ll obey. You know you’ll obey… you’re too much of a coward not to. That was why you suck once (testing out the waters) and then a second time (trying to figure out the feeling). So caught up in the mysterious motion, you nearly jump out of your skin when your captor cooed, “Good girl!” He stared at you with stars in his eyes, as if you were his actual child who had just walked their first steps. Kissing your cheek and leaving a trail of slobber, it was a struggle to keep the disgusted look from your face. He grinned so wide that it reached his eyes, and you can not ignore the manic look in his gaze. It became clear that there was something seriously wrong with him. So calm, he spoke about all of this with such experience, and you had an inkling of fear that you were not his first victim. Content with your lack of fight and reluctant obedience, he stripped you down, and you opened yourself up at the tap to your leg. The cold wipe tingled your skin, sweeping over your bare mound, between the flaps, and down the insides of your thighs. You clenched your jaw, staring at the ceiling, wishing you were somewhere far away, hoping this was all some terrible dream. But when a new pull-up is slipped on, and the chain is reattached, you are all too aware that you're stuck in the present. ooOoo Everything was starting to make more sense now. The pacifier, pull-up, toilet, bed that looked like a cage that could only be a crib, and the rocking chair in the corner of the room of the nursery (you had to say what it was). Time did not exist within these four walls. Time ceased to exist the moment you stepped into that car and unknowingly sold your life away. He left you after the bathroom incident, leading you back to bed and placing thick noise-canceling headphones over your ears and a blindfold over your eyes. He’s rendered you deaf and blind, and the only sound you hear is a voice. Daddy is patient. Daddy is kind. Daddy knows what’s best for his little girl. The words repeated like clockwork, replaying over and over and over again to the point where you were unsure if it was real or your own imagination. Good girls listen to Daddy. Good girls love their Daddy. Good girls do not fight back. It’s his voice. Deep and strong. For the first time, you noticed a gravel undertone, and no matter how many times you tried to ignore it, it looped you right back in. When your captor returned, your eyes were heavy. You thought you had slept, but you are not sure because the darkness had become a constant presence. It’d been hours of what felt like tossing and turning, and you could not get comfortable. He had you on your back with your arms tied behind you. The chain on your ankle was connected to manacles around your wrist and would not allow you to stretch your fingers. You understood why when he removed the blindfold and headphones. Your hands were bound in fingerless mitts. He asked if you liked the color pink, but all you could think about was how cold the metal was against your skin. Hand placed on the small of your back, he admired the way your shoulders retracted and breasts inadvertently jutted out. He told you that’s not why he wanted you despite his lingering gaze. He only wanted your submission, your obedience, and your complete and utter devotion. It was a bit ironic. You would have willingly given yourself to him if he had asked you out like a normal person. From the first meeting, you liked him and would have given him a chance only if he had asked. Now, it is the same thing as before. You use the toilet, but not actually because you're trapped in the pull-up. After you were done, he cleaned you thoroughly, and you did not put up a fight. Staring at yourself in the mirror now, you didn’t recognize the person you see. Your eyes were puffy and red, and a harsh rash spread across your cheeks. The only thing that distracted you was the pacifier. Brushing your hair into two high pigtails, you had to admit that he had delicate hands. Gentle and steady, he seemed to know what to do as he split your hair down the middle and gathered it in bunches. The finishing touch was two pink bows, and he just absolutely buzzed with excitement. Dead eyes stare back at you because the girl in the mirror is not yourself. Bound, padded, and pacified… a normal person would have clawed their way to freedom by now or at least put up some sort of a fight, but… Good girls listen to Daddy. Good girls love their Daddy. Good girls do not fight back. It’s not like you actually believed the words, but anything that anyone has listened to for an extended period of time would be stuck in their head. Sighing loudly from behind, he placed a hand on your shoulder as you both gazed back at yourselves. “You know Daddy doesn’t like to tie you up, but your predecessor had very sharp nails and an eye for delicate things,” he murmured and thumbed a tiny scar beneath his eye. “You’ve been good so far, and there’s still a way to come, but Daddy is hopeful!” Nodding acknowledgment, apparently, that was the right thing to do. “Let's go,” he said excitedly, “I made breakfast for my baby girl. I’m sure she is very hungry.” Actually, you weren’t, you were actually nauseous because that’s what happened when a crazy man decided to abduct you, but your captor was blind to your inner turmoil. He left you seated at the low circular table in the corner of the room. Of course, it’s pink. You scowled sullenly, wanting to burn this place to the ground, and couldn’t forget what he just said. The night had passed, and because of the windowless room and the lack of a clock, it could be two in the morning for all you knew, and your captor was trying to confuse you! Realizing this, a frantic pounding in your chest erupted that felt very close to a heartache, and you knew that you must calm yourself before he returned; however, the only thing that actually worked was the pacifier, which made you even more upset. You were suspicious that the man’s good mood was intrinsically linked to yours and didn’t want to rock the boat too far, so to speak. You’d seen the cracks in his facade. They fractured quickly and left him a bit out of sorts. You feared for what he was like when the full weight of his anger came crashing down. But there was no time to let yourself spiral because he was already back with a plate and… a bottle in his hands. Placing them down on the table, he sat beside you and patted his lap. “Come here, baby,” What? You hesitated, and in that brief moment, the crack deepened. He repeated sharply, “Here now!” Pointing at his lap, your body was quick to react. Shuffling on your knees a few inches, he yanked at your side. Fed up with your slowness, you fell on top of him with a muted thud. Your back pressed against his chest, and you were suddenly aware of how much larger he actually was. His body engulfed your tiny frame, which made you feel like the child he was treating you as. And you thought it must be uncomfortable for him, but he made no complaint. He only removed the pacifier. You took the opportunity to stretch your jaw and wondered if this was the time to beg for your release, but rethink it, knowing how close he was… you didn’t want to risk his wrath. He took the brief moment to tie something around your neck and humiliatingly realized that it was a bib. “Shall we eat our nummies?” he gasped in exaggerated excitement and reached for the rubber spoon. The plate was divided into several sections, like the ones you ate when you were young. You eyed get a small amount of runny scrambled eggs, chopped-up pieces of pancake, and a side of fruit with a dollop of yogurt. He held a scoop up to your lips, and you began to eat. The eggs were bland, the pancakes mushy, and you had to force yourself not to gag as they went down your throat. He held out another spoonful of the yogurt and fruit, which you had to admit was a bit better. As he moved it towards your lips, he veered right suddenly, and the whole thing splattered on your face, dripping down your skin. Crying out suddenly, he gasped, “Oh no! Baby made a mess. That’s okay! This is why it’s important for only big, strong daddies to feed their little girls.” He giggled to himself, using the bib to wipe at your face before setting the spoon down and reaching for the bottle. It’s full of warmed milk, and your stomach jostled uncomfortably as he forced down the whole gallon. And that’s how it continues on, tuning out the meaningless prattle staring at the door, knowing freedom was so close yet so far. From what he said earlier, you figured at least 12 hours had passed (if it had truly only been one day). That meant your dad wouldn’t realize you were missing until tonight, when you didn’t turn up for dinner. That’s when help would come. You are certain of that. Dad would alert the police, and they’d track the last place you were seen and watch the security footage as you got into your captor’s car and tracked the license plate. It was too perfect! You just had to obey a little while longer… and everything would be fine. By the end of the meal, your stomach puffed out, and you let out a big groan. “Daddy always takes care of his little girl.” He hummed into your ear. “Daddy loves his little girl and good girls love their Daddy.” “Yes, Daddy.” You gulped and watched as his face lit up at the sound of your voice. It was all pretend, and you just had to push through and keep your captor on your good side. Leaving you again, he promised to come back in a bit to take you to the potty because “Daddy has a very important job that can no longer wait.” Oh, like abducting random girls off the street? Your mind snarkily thought instead of the demure, “Yes, Daddy,” you actually said. Now, back in bed and blind, mute and deaf, the only thing to do was sink to the sound of his voice. Daddy is patient. Daddy is kind. Daddy knows what’s best for his little girl. Good girls listen to Daddy. Good girls love their Daddy. Good girls do not fight back. At one point, he did come back to bring you to the bathroom and spoon-fed you a bowl of mush, but he did not remove the restraints, and you feel yourself being laid back down, and the cycle repeats. Good girls are quiet. Good girls are sweet. Only Good girls get treats. Your mind became numb after a while. It feels like you were floating down a lazy river. Totally at peace, completely relaxed, you didn't ever want to wake up. Good girls wear Pampers. Good girls use their pampers. Good girls love their pampers.

Description An introverted volcanologist, Olivia, stumbles across a demon during a hike up a volcano. The demon of humiliation follows her and makes her do embarrassing things such as wetting herself and messing herself. Chapter 1: Olivia’s Volcano Trek in Montserrat The heat was stifling, even through the thick protective suit Olivia wore. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, stinging her eyes as she ascended the jagged slopes of the Soufrière Hills volcano. The air was thick with the acrid smell of sulfur, a constant reminder of the volatile power slumbering beneath her feet. Yet, the danger was intoxicating. Olivia thrived on the adrenaline, the thrill of exploring the raw, untamed heart of the earth. Montserrat’s landscape was a testament to the volcano’s might. Lush rainforest abruptly gave way to barren ash fields, scarred by the fury of past eruptions. Olivia’s boots crunched on the brittle ground as she navigated the desolate terrain, her eyes scanning the landscape for signs of activity. Her instruments beeped and whirred, recording every subtle tremor, every shift in temperature, every whisper of the volcano’s breath. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the ash fields, Olivia decided to make camp for the night. She settled down in a small depression, shielded from the wind by a jagged outcrop of rock. As darkness fell, she huddled closer to the fire, the flickering flames providing a small haven of warmth in the chilling night air. Suddenly, a bone-chilling cold enveloped her. The fire sputtered and died, plunging her into darkness. A sinister presence seemed to fill the air, a silent menace that prickled the hairs on the back of her neck. Then, she saw it. A figure emerged from the shadows, its form shimmering and shifting like the flames of a dying fire. It was short and gaunt, with eyes that burned like embers. Olivia gasped, her heart pounding in her chest. The figure moved closer, its eyes fixed on her with a malevolent intensity. Olivia tried to scream, but no sound escaped her lips. She was paralyzed with fear, unable to move or even breathe. The figure reached out, its hand glowing with an eerie light. It touched her forehead, and a wave of icy cold washed over her. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the figure vanished, leaving Olivia trembling and alone in the darkness. The rest of the night was a blur. Olivia stumbled back to base camp at first light, her mind reeling with the terrifying encounter. She boarded the plane home in a daze, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of fear. But the horror wasn’t over. As the plane soared through the clouds, Olivia felt a cold sensation creeping up her legs. She tried to ignore it, but it grew stronger, more insistent. Finally, in a moment of mortifying humiliation, she realised she had wet herself. She rushed to the nearest bathroom with her bag, luckily she carried a extra set of clothes for if she spilt something on herself. She quickly got unclothed, cleaned herself and put on the fresh pair of clothes before quickly stuffing her bag with the soiled pants and panties along with her other clothes. As Olivia stepped off the plane onto British soil, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was still being watched. The unseen presence that had tormented her on the volcano seemed to have followed her home. She knew, with a bone-chilling certainty, that her ordeal was far from over. Chapter 2: Arriving Home The taxi pulled up to the curb, its engine sputtering into silence. Olivia stepped out onto the familiar pavement, the cool evening air a stark contrast to the volcanic heat she had recently escaped. She lugged her heavy suitcase up the path, her keys jingling in her trembling hand. With a sigh of relief, she unlocked the door and stepped into the comforting darkness of her home. The house was silent, save for the gentle ticking of the grandfather clock in the hallway. Olivia flicked on the light switch, illuminating the dust motes dancing in the air. She dragged her suitcase into the living room and collapsed onto the sofa, exhaustion washing over her. But the unease that had settled in her gut on the plane refused to dissipate. A cold dread clung to her like a second skin, a constant reminder of the unseen presence that haunted her. With a sigh, Olivia pushed herself off the sofa and headed towards the kitchen, hoping a cup of tea would soothe her frayed nerves. As she entered the brightly lit room, her heart lurched. There, perched casually on the kitchen counter, was the demon. It hadn’t changed. It was still the same gaunt figure, with eyes that burned like coals. It watched her with a chilling intensity, a smirk playing on its lips. Olivia gasped, her hand flying to her mouth to stifle a scream. “Surprised to see me?” the demon purred, her voice like the rasp of dry leaves. Chapter 3: Olivia’s Not So Welcoming Guest “Aw, did I scare you wittle Olivia? Make you wet your panties like a baby on the plane?” the demon sneered, its voice dripping with malice. “Don’t worry, it’s only going to get worse. Maybe you’ll need these to keep you dry.” It held up an adult diaper, its own grotesque face leering from the front, surrounded by erupting volcanoes. Olivia’s voice cracked as she spoke, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and fury. “Why are you doing this to me? What did I ever do to you?” She clenched her fists, her eyes flashing with defiance. “This is wrong. You can’t just invade my life and humiliate me. I won’t let you!” “Such anger,” the demon murmured, feigning concern. “Is it because you can’t control your bladder, or is there something else troubling you, dear? Perhaps I can help alleviate your distress… if you’re willing to cooperate.” Olivia gasped, her legs trembling as she realized she was wetting herself again. “Please,” she begged, her voice barely a whisper. “What do you want from me? Just tell me what to do and I’ll do it, just please stop this!” A dark shadow fell over the demon’s face as it spoke. “You will obey me, Olivia. You will wear the diapers, and you will do so without complaint. Failure to comply will result in… consequences.” Its voice trailed off, leaving the unspoken threat hanging in the air. Olivia’s voice trembled despite her defiant words. “No, no, no!” she cried, backing away from the demon. “I won’t do it! I refuse! You can’t make me wear those… those things. I’m not a baby anymore!” “Well, well, well,” the demon drawled, its voice thick with sarcasm. “Looks like someone needs a little assistance with their wardrobe.” It snapped its fingers, and Olivia found herself clad in the demon’s personalized diaper. “Voila! A fashion statement fit for a queen… or should I say, a baby?” The demon chortled, revelling in Olivia’s mortification. Olivia’s body shook with rage and humiliation as she futilely tugged at the diaper. “This is wrong!” she screamed, her voice echoing through the house. “You can’t do this to me! I’m not your plaything! You have no right!” The diaper was not coming off of her. “This is just the beginning, Olivia,” the demon cackled, its voice filled with glee. “You will wear this diaper as a constant reminder of your helplessness. And when you’ve had enough, when you’re broken and begging for release, then you may grovel at my feet for a changing.” With a final, mocking bow, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia trapped in her degrading predicament wearing just a diaper and t-shirt. Chapter 4: On Purpose The moment the demon vanished, a burning thirst overtook Olivia. Her throat felt like parchment, her mouth a desert. She stumbled to the kitchen, diaper crinkling, her hands shaking as she filled glass after glass with water, gulping it down desperately. A wave of nausea followed, a sickening realization dawning upon her. This was the demon’s game. The thirst, the diaper – it was all a cruel ploy to break her. And with the amount of water she’d consumed, she knew she’d soon be wetting her diaper. Olivia’s stomach churned as the realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Damn it, she thought, her voice catching in her throat. She had to find a way to avoid soiling this diaper. A walk, maybe? Fresh air might clear her head. She waddled into the living room, the diaper’s plastic crinkling with each awkward step. Reaching the stairs, she gripped the banister, hauling herself up one agonizing step at a time. In her bedroom, she grabbed a pair of jeans, relief flooding her as she managed to pull them up over the bulky diaper. But as soon as the zipper closed, the denim vanished, leaving her exposed once more. “No!” she cried, a sob escaping her lips. They were her favorite jeans, a soft, worn reminder of simpler times. Now, she was trapped in this infernal diaper, a prisoner in her own home. The thought of venturing outside, of facing the world’s judgment with a demon’s face plastered across her backside, on a diaper of all things, was unbearable. Despair washed over her, threatening to drown her in its icy depths. She needed a distraction, something to anchor her to reality. Spotting her old colouring book on the shelf, she snatched it up. Flipping through the pages, her eyes landed on a familiar image: a volcano, its slopes bathed in fiery reds and oranges. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. Volcanoes used to be her passion, her refuge. Now, they were a symbol of her torment. The volcano on the coloring page stared back at Olivia, a mocking reminder of her predicament. Crayons in hand, she tried to focus, but her thoughts kept returning to the demon’s taunting words and the humiliating diaper encasing her. Each rustle of the plastic felt like a brand, a constant reminder of her helplessness. Desperate for a distraction, she dumped out a jigsaw puzzle, hoping the intricate pieces would occupy her mind. For a while, it worked. But as the image of a tranquil meadow began to take shape, a familiar pressure built in her bladder. Olivia squirmed, squeezing her thighs together, her focus shattering. The potty dance she’d outgrown decades ago made a reappearance, a desperate attempt to hold back the inevitable. But the urge became unbearable, a searing pain radiating through her lower abdomen. With a defeated sigh, Olivia released a tiny trickle, hoping to relieve the pressure and stop after. But the floodgates opened, and a warm steady stream poured into the diaper, she was soaking the absorbent padding on purpose. The heat spread through her groin and to her bum, a mix of shame and a strange, forbidden thrill. It was a surrender, a perverse fulfilment of the demon’s twisted desire. Olivia stood over the jigsaw puzzle, the sodden diaper clinging to her skin, a warm, but cold reminder of her degradation. The stench of urine filled her nostrils, a wave of shame washing over her. She couldn’t stay like this, wallowing in her own filth. With renewed determination, she tugged at the diaper’s fastenings, her nails digging into the unyielding plastic. A desperate trip to the kitchen yielded a pair of scissors, but even those proved useless against the demon’s magic. Trapped, defeated, she sank to the floor, the wet diaper chilling her princess parts. Never in her life had she felt so violated, so utterly helpless. Yet, a flicker of defiance remained. She wouldn’t let this demon break her. Returning to the puzzle, she forced her mind to focus on the remaining pieces. As the final piece clicked into place, a triumphant smile briefly touched her lips, quickly replaced by a gnawing hunger. Her stomach rumbled, demanding attention. The diaper squished and crinkled unpleasantly with each step as she made her way back to the kitchen. Wrenching open the fridge, she grabbed the container of prune stew she’d prepared before her trip. She devoured it greedily, the sweetness a temporary comfort. Avocado toast followed, the familiar routine offering a semblance of normalcy in this bizarre, degrading situation. Chapter 5: Uh oh… Olivia pushed away her empty plate, a wave of nausea replacing her hunger. As if summoned by her discomfort, the demon reappeared, a fresh diaper dangling from its bony fingers. “Ready to admit defeat, little one?” its voice oozed with smug satisfaction. “All it takes is a simple plea. Just ask nicely, and I’ll grant you the sweet relief of a clean diaper.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but defiance hardened her voice. “I’ll never beg you for anything,” she retorted. “Get me out of this diaper, now!” The demon’s smile widened, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth. “Oh, but you belong in it, don’t you, Olivia?” It gestured towards the dampness spreading across her thighs. “You’ve already proven that.” Olivia’s gaze dropped to the floor, unable to meet the demon’s taunting eyes. A fresh wave of humiliation washed over her. “And here’s a little secret,” the demon continued, its voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “That prune stew you just devoured? It’s going to make you… well, let’s just say you’ll be needing a change sooner rather than later. See you bright and early tomorrow, Olivia.” With a final, mocking chuckle, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia frozen in horror. The implications of its words hit her like a thunderbolt. She’d wet the diaper, and now… now she was going to soil it. The thought was unbearable, a new level of degradation she hadn’t anticipated. “No,” she whimpered, her voice barely audible. But it was too late. The demon was gone, and Olivia was left alone to face the consequences of her actions, her stomach churning with dread, shame and stew. Panic rising in her throat, Olivia bolted from the kitchen, her sodden diaper slapping against her thighs. She needed a plan, a way to escape this humiliating fate. But the demon’s words echoed in her ears, a cruel reminder of her powerlessness. “You’ll be needing a change sooner rather than later.” Her frantic search for a solution led her to the bathroom, where she frantically rummaged through drawers and cabinets. Toilet paper, sanitary pads, even a plunger—nothing seemed capable of staving off the inevitable. A wave of nausea swept over her, a visceral reaction to the thought of soiling herself in front of the demon. She collapsed onto the cold tile floor, tears welling in her eyes. Was this really happening? Was this her life now, at the mercy of a sadistic demon and a humiliating diaper? Time seemed to warp and stretch as Olivia sat huddled on the bathroom floor, her mind a whirlwind of panic and humiliation. The initial wave of nausea subsided, replaced by a dull ache in her lower abdomen. She knew what was coming, but the thought of succumbing to the demon’s twisted game filled her with a visceral revulsion. Minutes turned into an agonizing eternity. The pressure in her bowels intensified, each gurgle a symphony of impending doom. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her legs trembled with the effort of holding back. She squeezed her eyes shut, her fingers digging into her thighs, a desperate attempt to maintain control. But it was a losing battle. With a defeated groan, Olivia finally relented, her body betraying her resolve. A warm, viscous substance oozed into the diaper, a sickening contrast to the chill of her fear-soaked skin. The stench filled the small bathroom, a pungent reminder of what she just did in her diaper. She buried her face in her hands, sobs wracking her body. The demon had won, for now. But deep within her, a spark of defiance remained, a tiny ember refusing to be extinguished. Exhaustion finally claimed Olivia, her body collapsing onto the bed, the soiled diaper a heavy, shameful weight against her skin. Sleep came fitfully, plagued by nightmares of the demon’s leering face and the suffocating stench of her own waste. Each toss and turn was a reminder of her predicament, the diaper chafing against her raw skin, a constant source of discomfort and humiliation. She had succumbed to the demon’s twisted game, her own actions fuelling its cruel amusement. The weight of her shame was crushing, a dark cloud suffocating her spirit. Yet, even in the depths of her despair, a flicker of defiance refused to die. This was not the end, she vowed silently. She would find a way to break free, to reclaim her dignity and her life. Chapter 6: You got me begging… Morning light filtered through the curtains, casting long shadows across the bedroom. Olivia stirred, a groan escaping her lips as she tried to stretch her cramped limbs. But something was amiss, a sticky warmth clinging to her skin, a foul odor invading her nostrils. Memories of the previous night flooded back, and a wave of nausea washed over her. “Good morning, sleepyhead,” a voice purred, its honeyed sweetness a jarring contrast to the demon’s grotesque form. Olivia jumped as her eyes snapped open, her gaze colliding with the demon perched on the edge of her bed. It wore a sickeningly cheerful grin, its eyes gleaming with sadistic amusement. “How was your night? Did you sleep well?” Olivia recoiled, pulling the soiled diaper closer to her body, a futile attempt to shield herself from the demon’s scrutiny. “Go away,” she croaked, her voice raspy from sleep and shame. “Oh, come on now, don’t be like that,” the demon chided, its voice dripping with mock concern. “We have so much to discuss. After all, it’s a big day for you, isn’t it? Your first full day in diapers.” Olivia’s cheeks flushed with a mixture of anger and humiliation. “Leave me alone,” she hissed, her voice barely a whisper. She tried to sit up, but the diaper’s weight and the lingering nausea held her back. “Oh, come on, Olivia,” the demon coaxed, its voice dripping with false sympathy. “You can’t stay in that dirty diaper all day. It’s uncomfortable, unsanitary, and… well, frankly, it smells awful.” Olivia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. The demon was right, of course. She desperately needed a change, but the thought of begging for it, of submitting to its twisted game, made her stomach churn. The demon leaned closer, its breath hot against Olivia’s skin. “Just ask me nicely, Olivia. Say the words, and I’ll grant you relief.” A war raged within Olivia. Pride and defiance battled against the overwhelming urge for cleanliness and comfort. Finally, her resolve crumbled. “Please,” she choked out, the word tasting like poison on her tongue. “Please change me.” The demon recoiled, its grin twisting into a sneer. “That’s not how you ask for a favor, Olivia,” it chided, its voice sharp as a whip. “Where’s the gratitude? The humility? The desperate plea for my mercy?” Olivia’s cheeks burned with renewed shame. She swallowed hard, the words sticking in her throat like jagged shards of glass. “Please,” she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. “Please, master, would you be so kind as to change my diaper?” The demon cocked its head, studying her with a critical eye. “Better,” it conceded, “but not quite there yet. You need to sound more… pathetic. More desperate. More like the helpless creature you’ve become.” Tears welled up in Olivia’s eyes, her voice thick with emotion as she spoke. “Master, I am nothing without you,” she choked out. “I beg of you, please grant me this small mercy. I am filthy and unworthy, but I plead for your kindness. Please change my diaper.” The demon’s smile returned, a predatory glint in its eyes. “That’s more like it,” it purred, snapping its fingers. A fresh diaper materialized in its hand, its design identical to the soiled one. “I like it when the new ones beg for diapers. Now, be a good girl and lie still.” Olivia obeyed, her body trembling as the demon slowly and deliberately changed her diaper, its touch lingeringly cold and impersonal. “Could have just clicked my fingers,” it purred, its voice dripping with sadistic amusement. “But where’s the fun in that? A snap of my fingers, and poof! No mess, no fuss. But where’s the entertainment in that? Seeing you squirm, begging for my help… now that’s truly delightful.” The demon chuckled, a sound like nails scraping down a chalkboard, and held the soiled diaper up, the stench assaulting Olivia’s nose with renewed intensity. A cruel grin spread across the demon’s face. “Well, well, well, look at the state of you. Seems like you made quite a mess last night, didn’t you, little one? Perhaps you underestimated your ability to hold it. Or maybe you reveled in the mess a little too much, making a game of it all. You naughty little girl.” Olivia squeezed her eyes shut, tears threatening to spill over. The demon’s words were like acid, burning away her last shreds of dignity. The demon cackled, a sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. With practiced ease, it used a wet wipe to clean her princess parts and her bum, its touch rough and impersonal. “Hold still,” it commanded, its voice devoid of any warmth. Once Olivia was clean, the demon barked, “Legs up!” and waited impatiently for her to comply. With trembling hands, Olivia lifted her legs, offering a brief glimpse of her exposed bum. The demon wasted no time, swiftly sliding the fresh diaper underneath her. It then sprinkled a layer of baby powder over her princess parts and bum, the cool powder a stark contrast to the burning shame radiating from her core. Finally, with a flourish, the demon lifted the front over crotch and snapped the diaper tapes into place, securing it snugly around her waist. “There you go, all clean and… well, relatively fresh,” it sneered, sniffing the old soiled diaper in the air with exaggerated disgust. “But remember, Olivia,” it added, its voice dripping with false sympathy, “accidents happen to the best of us, especially when they’re wearing diapers like a little baby. And when those accidents happen, you’ll know exactly how to beg for my… assistance.” The demon’s grin widened, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth. As it leaned in close, its breath reeking of sulfur, it whispered, “And make sure you beg well, because the consequences for disobedience are… unpleasant, to say the least.” With a final, lingering stroke of her cheek, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia alone with the lingering stench of shame from her soiled diaper next to her and the chilling realization that this was only the beginning of her torment. Chapter 7: The Demon’s Assistant Despite the lingering trauma of the demon’s touch, Olivia found herself oddly relieved to be in a fresh diaper. The clean, dry sensation against her skin was a stark contrast to the soiled diaper that now lay discarded on the floor, a tangible reminder of her humiliation. A wave of exhaustion washed over her, the emotional turmoil of the past hours taking its toll. She crawled back under her covers, the fresh diaper a small comfort amidst the chaos. Sleep came easier this time, her dreams less haunted by the demon’s menacing presence. As the morning sun streamed through her window, Olivia woke with a renewed sense of determination. She wouldn’t let the demon control her life. She would find a way to break free from this twisted game, to reclaim her dignity and independence. A loud knocking at the door startled her, interrupting her thoughts. Could it be the demon again, so soon? She cautiously approached the door, her heart pounding in her chest. Olivia cautiously cracked open the front door, shielding her diaper-clad body from view. “Package for Olivia Parker?” a cheerful voice chirped. “Yes, thank you,” Olivia mumbled, snatching the box and swiftly closing the door. A wave of relief washed over her. Just some LED lights she’d ordered before her disastrous trip. A perfect distraction from her current predicament. Parcel tucked under her arm, she turned towards the stairs, only to be halted by another insistent knock. With a frustrated sigh, she set the box down and yanked open the door. “Lucille,” a woman declared, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness, “the Demon’s assistant. I’ll be coming in now.” Before Olivia could protest, the woman swept past her, her movements a whirlwind of chiffon and perfume. “Excuse me!” Olivia sputtered, indignation rising in her throat. But her protest was cut short as the woman—Lucille—snapped her fingers. In a flash, a bright pink pacifier appeared in Olivia’s mouth, silencing her. She gagged, her fingers clawing at the plastic, but to no avail. The more she struggled, the tighter her mouth clamped around the pacifier, her own body betraying her. Humiliation flooded her as she realized she was now not only trapped in a diaper but also reduced to an infantile state with the pacifier. Lucille surveyed Olivia with a critical eye, her lips pursed in disapproval. “Well, well, well,” she drawled, circling her like a predator sizing up its prey. “Looks like someone’s been a naughty girl. Didn’t your master teach you any manners?” Olivia glared at her through the pacifier, a silent fury burning in her eyes. She tried to speak, but the pacifier rendered her words into muffled, infantile gurgles. Lucille chuckled, a sound like wind chimes laced with venom. “Don’t worry, darling,” she cooed, patting Olivia’s head with a manicured hand. “I’m here to help you adjust to your new… lifestyle. The Demon has big plans for you, and I’m here to ensure you’re properly prepared.” She snapped her fingers again, and a mountain of baby supplies materialized in the middle of the living room: stacks of diapers, bottles filled with a milky liquid, jars of pureed food, and an assortment of pastel-colored toys. Olivia’s eyes widened in horror as Lucille began unpacking the items, her movements efficient and practiced. “Now, now, don’t look so glum,” Lucille chirped, her voice gratingly cheerful. “This is just the beginning. You’re going to have so much fun with all these new toys, aren’t you, sweetie?” She picked up a rattle shaped like a volcano, shaking it enticingly in front of Olivia’s face. Olivia recoiled, her disgust evident even through the pacifier. This was a nightmare, a grotesque mockery of her life. But as Lucille continued to unpack the supplies, a chilling realization dawned on her. This wasn’t a temporary punishment; this was the demon’s vision for her future. A future filled with diapers, baby formula, baby food, and the constant presence of Lucille. Lucille perched herself on the arm of the sofa, her gaze fixed on Olivia like a scientist observing a lab specimen. “Now, Olivia, darling,” she began, her voice a sickeningly sweet melody, “let’s talk about our new arrangement.” Olivia, still struggling fruitlessly against the pacifier, let out a muffled growl of frustration. “Oh, hush now, there’s no need for that,” Lucille chided, her tone saccharine but her eyes cold. “I’m here to help you, after all.” She leaned forward, her words dripping with condescension. “From now on, I’ll be your… caregiver, shall we say? I’ll be in charge of all your needs – feeding, changing, playtime, even bath time.” A sly smile curled on her lips. “And of course, discipline when necessary. Maybe even rewards! However, the Demon expects complete obedience, you understand?” Olivia’s eyes widened in horror. This was worse than she could have imagined. Lucille, with her patronizing tone and condescending touch, was to be her constant companion, her jailer in this infantile prison. “Don’t worry, darling,” Lucille cooed, misinterpreting Olivia’s silence. “You’ll get used to it. You’ll learn to love your new life, with all its simple pleasures and childish delights.” She picked up a teddy bear from the pile of baby supplies, its beady eyes seeming to mock Olivia’s despair. Olivia shook her head violently, tears streaming down her face. This was not her life, not who she was. She was a scientist, a volcanologist, a woman with a career and a future. But the pacifier in her mouth prevented any protest, any plea for reason. All she could do was watch helplessly as Lucille laid out the grim reality of her new, demeaning existence. Lucille reached out a manicured hand, her fingers pinching the pacifier between Olivia’s lips. With a swift tug, she removed it, a triumphant smirk on her face. “There now,” she purred. “Don’t you feel better already?” Olivia gasped, her lungs filling with air from her mouth for the first time in what felt like hours. “You can’t do this!” she cried, her voice hoarse with emotion. “This is wrong! It’s insane!” Lucille raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. “Insane? Perhaps. But it’s also the Demon’s will, and as his humble servant, I’m merely following orders. Besides,” she added, her voice dripping with condescension, “you seem to be adjusting quite well already. Look at you, in your pretty little diaper, sucking on your pacifier like a good girl.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but anger fuelled her defiance. “I’m not a baby! I’m a grown woman, a scientist! This is degrading and humiliating!” Lucille shrugged, her expression nonchalant. “Oh, darling, we all have our roles to play in this grand cosmic drama. Yours just happens to be a bit more… infantile. But don’t worry, you’ll soon learn to embrace your new identity. And who knows,” she added with a wink, “you might even find that you enjoy it.” Olivia’s stomach churned with disgust. The thought of finding any pleasure in this twisted situation was abhorrent. But as she met Lucille’s gaze, a cold fear settled in her heart. She knew, with a bone-chilling certainty, that this was just the beginning of her ordeal. The demon and its assistant had a plan for her, and she knew now that she was powerless to stop them. A sudden warmth spread through Olivia’s diaper, the familiar sensation of wetness bringing a fresh wave of humiliation. She looked up at Lucille, who wore a triumphant smirk, confirming Olivia’s worst fears. “See?” Lucille purred, her voice a chilling melody. “You can’t control it anymore, darling. One minute you’ll be playing with your toys, the next… whoops! A little accident. Such a shame for a grown woman, wouldn’t you agree?” She leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Olivia’s ear. “But don’t worry, sweetie. You’ll get used to the constant wetness, the never-ending cycle of shame and dependency. Welcome to your new life, Olivia. It’s going to be a messy one, now that’s for sure.” The demon chuckles at her humiliation. Chapter 8: Who’s Humiliation? Yourmiliation. Olivia’s cheeks burned as the warmth spread through her diaper, a mixture of shame and anger coursing through her veins. She wanted to scream, to lash out, but the pacifier quickly appeared in her mouth stifling any protest. Her eyes, filled with a mix of defiance and despair, locked onto Lucille’s mocking gaze. Lucille, sensing Olivia’s inner turmoil, continued her cruel taunts. “Oh, don’t be so glum, darling,” she cooed, patting Olivia’s head condescendingly. “It’s only pee, after all. It’s a natural bodily function, even for big girls like you. But now, you’ll have to rely on me, your ever-so-capable assistant, to clean up your little messes. How thrilling!” A wicked gleam entered Lucille’s eyes as she reached for a diaper bag overflowing with supplies. “Don’t worry, though,” she chirped, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness. “I’ve brought everything we need to keep you nice and dry. After all, we wouldn’t want your pretty little bottom getting sore, would we?” She paused, a sly smile spreading across her face. “But first, let’s see how well you can crawl. Maybe a little spanking will motivate you? A nice, firm reminder of the consequences for disobeying your new caretaker.” She tauntingly said as a menacing paddle appeared in her hand. The thought of being spanked like a child sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. She had always been fiercely independent, a woman who commanded respect in her field. Now, reduced to a crawling infant, she was at the mercy of this sadistic caretaker. With a heavy heart, she obeyed, lowering herself onto her hands and knees. The crinkling of the wet diaper against her skin was a constant reminder of her humiliation. “That’s a good girl,” Lucille praised, her voice laced with a sickeningly sweet tone. “Now crawl, Olivia. Show me how eager you are to please.” The assistant pointed towards a pile of diapers at the other end of the room, a wicked glint in her eye. Olivia, fuelled by a mix of shame and defiance, began to crawl, pacifier in mouth. Each movement rocked her wet diaper back and fourth against her princess parts, she felt herself getting hot and bothered. She wanted to reach inside of her diaper and touch herself, but she shook her head and gritted her teeth, focusing on the pile of diapers, a beacon of hope in this degrading ordeal. With each agonizing inch, she prayed for the strength to endure this humiliation, clinging to the belief that she would find a way to break free from this twisted game before she actually started to enjoy it. Lucille watched Olivia’s progress with a predatory grin. “Not bad, darling,” she purred. “But you could be faster. Remember, the quicker you get there, the quicker you’ll be out of that soggy mess.” Olivia’s muscles burned with exertion, but she pushed herself onward. The diaper, heavy with urine, rubbed against her sensitive skin, a constant reminder of her helplessness. She reached out, her fingertips brushing against the edge of a diaper package, a spark of hope igniting within her. But just as she was about to grasp it, Lucille’s foot came down on top of the package, pinning it to the floor. Olivia looked up, her eyes pleading for mercy, but Lucille only laughed, a cold, hollow sound that echoed through the room. “Not so fast, little one,” she said, her voice dripping with malice. “You haven’t earned your reward yet. A few more laps should do the trick.” She felt her heart flutter as well as her princess parts as she turned around. Olivia whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. She was exhausted, humiliated, and desperate for relief from the sodden diaper clinging to her skin. The smell of urine was overwhelming, filling her nostrils with each ragged breath. Lucille, however, seemed to revel in Olivia’s discomfort. “Aww, is the little baby feeling icky?” she cooed, her voice a sickening blend of mockery and amusement. “Did the naughty girl have an accident? Don’t worry, darling, a few more laps and you’ll be rewarded with a nice, fresh diaper. Or maybe you enjoy the feeling of that warm wetness against your skin?” Olivia’s face burned with shame and curiosity. Did Lucille know she was getting turned on? But she refused to give Lucille the satisfaction of seeing her cry. With a defiant snarl, she resumed her crawl, the soggy diaper squishing and rubbing against her parts more and more with every movement. Olivia let out a little moan as she crawled. As Olivia continued her humiliating crawl, a strange sensation began to emerge from the discomfort. The constant friction of the diaper against her sensitive skin, initially a source of irritation, was now sparking a warmth that spread through her lower body. Each movement, each shift of her hips, ignited a flicker of pleasure she hadn’t anticipated. A wave of confusion washed over her. She was disgusted by the situation, mortified by her own incontinence, yet her body was betraying her, responding to the forbidden stimulation with a growing warmth. She tried to suppress the feeling, to focus on the anger and humiliation, but the pleasure was insistent, a siren song luring her towards a dangerous precipice. Lucille, ever observant, noticed the subtle change in Olivia’s demeanor. A knowing smirk spread across her face. “Oh, I see,” she purred, her voice laced with amusement. “Looks like someone’s starting to enjoy herself. Perhaps there’s hope for you yet, little one.” She leaned closer, her breath hot against Olivia’s ear. “Embrace the sensation, darling. It’s only going to get better from here. Crawl faster!” The demon’s assistant clapped her hands together, the sound echoing through the silent house. “Well, well, well,” she chirped, her voice dripping with feigned delight. “Looks like someone’s finally getting the hang of this. But we can’t have you dilly-dallying now, can we, darling? Pick up the pace! Your reward awaits, but only for those who earn it.” Olivia, caught between mortification and a growing sense of arousal, obeyed. She quickened her pace, her hands and knees hitting the floor with rhythmic thuds. The diaper, now saturated, clung to her like a second skin, the friction against her most intimate areas intensifying with each movement. She gritted her teeth, a low moan escaping her lips as the pleasure became almost unbearable. Lucille’s laughter filled the room, a cruel melody that fueled Olivia’s growing shame. “That’s it, darling,” she encouraged, her voice laced with a sadistic glee. “Crawl for me. Crawl like the good little baby you are. The faster you go, the sooner you’ll be rewarded. But remember,” she added with a menacing edge, “if you stop, the punishment will be severe.” Driven by a potent cocktail of humiliation, desperation, and a dark, forbidden pleasure, Olivia surged forward, her limbs moving faster than she thought possible. The room blurred around her, the only focus the pile of diapers looming closer with each frantic crawl. A tingling sensation built within her, a familiar pressure that she knew she couldn’t hold back any longer. With a gasp, she reached the pile, collapsing onto the soft, absorbent mound. The dam finally broke, and a torrent of warm liquid flooded her diaper, she sucked on her pacifier harder as she squirted into the pee-soaked diaper closing her eyes with pleasure. A shudder wracked her body, a mix of shame and undeniable relief. She had lost control, given in to the demon’s twisted game, yet a part of her revelled in the orgasm she just had in her pissy diaper. Lucille clapped her hands, her laughter echoing through the room. “Bravo, Olivia!” she exclaimed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Such a good girl. Now, wasn’t that so much better than holding it in?” She leaned down, her face inches from Olivia’s, a predatory gleam in her eyes. “But remember, darling, this is just the beginning. There are so many more ways for you to please me. So many more messes for you to make.” Lucille pressed her hand against Olivia’s diaper, rubbing it firmly through the wet fabric. “And we’ll have a lot of fun cleaning them up together. Won’t we, little one?” Lucille, sensing Olivia’s heightened vulnerability, plucked the pacifier from her mouth with a triumphant flourish. “Well, well, well,” she cooed, a wicked glint in her eyes. “Someone seems to be enjoying her new reality. Tell me, Olivia, are you ready to be a good little girl and obey my every command?” Olivia, still flushed with pleasure and shame, nodded eagerly, her voice a high-pitched squeak. “Yes, yes!” she chirped, her words barely coherent. “I’ll be good, I promise!” Lucille chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “I’m sure you will, darling,” she purred. “Now, let’s get you cleaned up, shall we?” With practiced efficiency, Lucille peeled away the soiled diaper, a wave of embarrassment washing over Olivia as the stench filled the air. The demon’s assistant tutted disapprovingly, her eyes narrowing in disgust. “Someone’s been a messy little girl,” she scolded, her voice laced with sarcasm. Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame. The brief moment of pleasure had evaporated, replaced by a deep sense of humiliation and self-loathing. Disgusting. How could she have let herself get to that point? The smell of her own waste filled her nostrils, a constant reminder of her degradation. She squeezed her eyes shut, the image of the overflowing diaper a horrifying tableau burned into her mind. Had she really just gotten off on crawling around like a baby, whimpering for a diaper change? Shame radiated from her core, a sickening heat that threatened to consume her whole. But beneath the shame, a flicker of something else remained – a morbid curiosity, a twisted echo of the pleasure she had experienced. It was a terrifying realization, a seed of darkness planted in her mind by Lucille’s cruel game. The touch of the wet wipes against her skin snapped Olivia out of her momentary haze. Reality crashed back in, a harsh wave of disgust and despair. She gritted her teeth, tears welling in her eyes. This wasn’t her, this wasn’t who she was. But as Lucille fastened a fresh diaper around her waist, the crinkling of the plastic a stark reminder of her new reality, Olivia knew she was trapped in a nightmare with no end in sight. Chapter 9: Playing With Teddy The clean diaper did nothing to alleviate Olivia’s despair. The crinkling plastic only amplified her humiliation, a constant reminder of her infantilized state. As Lucille stepped back to admire her handiwork, Olivia’s mind raced, searching for a way out of this twisted game. “There,” Lucille chirped, her voice gratingly cheerful. “All clean and dry, just like a little baby.” She paused, her eyes narrowing as she studied Olivia’s face. “But you don’t seem very happy about it, darling. Is something wrong?” Olivia glared at her, a silent fury burning in her eyes. She wanted to scream, to curse, to lash out, but the pacifier in her mouth stifled any sound. Her only response was a defiant shake of her head, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. Lucille’s smile faltered, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. “Oh, come now, Olivia,” she chided, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “Don’t be difficult. We have so much fun planned for you today.” She gestured towards a pile of colorful clothes on the bed, a collection of frilly dresses and oversized t-shirts adorned with cartoon characters. Olivia’s eyes widened in horror as she recognized the outfits. They were the epitome of childishness, the kind of clothes she hadn’t worn since she was a toddler. A fresh wave of humiliation washed over her as she realized what Lucille had in store. “Now, darling,” Lucille purred, picking up a particularly garish pink dress with a matching bonnet. “Let’s get you dressed for the day. It’s time for you to embrace your new role, Olivia. The role of a sweet, innocent little girl.” Olivia shook her head violently, the pacifier bobbing against her lips as she let out a muffled protest. She would not wear those ridiculous clothes. She would not be reduced to a caricature of childhood innocence. Lucille’s patience was wearing thin. “Olivia,” she warned, her voice laced with steel. “Don’t make this difficult. Put on the dress, or I’ll have to find other ways to persuade you.” Olivia’s defiance wavered. She knew Lucille was capable of cruelty, of finding new and inventive ways to humiliate her. But the thought of parading around in those childish clothes was almost too much to bear. “Fine,” she mumbled through the pacifier, her voice barely audible. “I’ll wear the dress.” A triumphant smile spread across Lucille’s face. “That’s a good girl,” she cooed, her voice dripping with condescension. “Now, let’s get you dressed and ready for playtime.” Olivia stood there, her head bowed in shame as Lucille helped her into the frilly pink dress. The fabric felt cheap and scratchy against her skin, a stark contrast to the comfortable clothes she was used to wearing. The bonnet, with its ridiculous oversized bow, was the final indignity. She felt like a clown, a mockery of her former self. As Lucille led Olivia towards the playpen, the plastic structure loomed before her like a miniature prison. The brightly colored bars mocked her with their childish cheerfulness, a stark contrast to the cold, sterile feeling that emanated from the interior. Inside, a collection of baby toys lay scattered on the floor, their plastic forms gleaming in the harsh light. Olivia knew what awaited her: forced playtime, infantile games designed to further humiliate her and chip away at her remaining sense of self. The playpen wasn’t just a confinement; it was a symbol of her new reality, a place where her mind and body would be moulded into something unrecognizable. Before leaving Olivia to her fate, Lucille produced a baby bottle filled with a milky white liquid. “Here you go, darling,” she chirped, thrusting the bottle into Olivia’s hands. “A little snack to keep you fueled during playtime. Make sure you finish it before I get back, or there will be consequences.” Olivia eyed the bottle with disgust. The thought of drinking baby formula, of being treated like an infant, made her stomach churn. But the memory of Lucille’s earlier threats was still fresh in her mind. She knew better than to disobey. “And remember,” Lucille added with a sly smile, “milk always makes babies need a diaper change. So don’t be surprised if you find yourself feeling a little… wet… soon. It’s all part of the fun, isn’t it?” She winked, a gesture that sent a chill down Olivia’s spine. With a final, mocking pat on the head, Lucille left Olivia alone in the playpen, the bottle of formula a heavy weight in her trembling hand. Olivia stared at the milky liquid, her mind racing. She had to find a way out of this, a way to escape the demon’s clutches and reclaim her life. But for now, she had to play along, to survive this twisted game until she could find a way to fight back. With a deep breath, she raised the bottle to her lips, the taste of the formula a bitter reminder of her powerlessness. The formula, surprisingly, wasn’t as repulsive as Olivia had anticipated. It was sweet, cloying, and left a sticky residue on her lips. As she drained the last few drops, a warmth spread through her lower abdomen. It was the familiar, dreaded feeling, the precursor to another humiliating episode of incontinence. She tried to hold it back, to clench her muscles and resist the urge, but it was futile. A warm trickle escaped, followed by a steady stream. The diaper quickly became saturated, the heavy, wet sensation a stark reminder of her helplessness. Just as Olivia was sinking into despair, the door creaked open. Lucille swept into the room, her eyes scanning Olivia with predatory interest. “Well, well, well,” she purred, her voice laced with amusement. “Looks like someone couldn’t hold her tinkles. Did the yummy milk make the baby girl tinkle in her diaper? Tell me what you’ve done little girl.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, a tear tracing a hot path down her cheek. Her voice trembled as she spoke, barely audible over the crinkling of the soaked diaper against her skin. “Y-yes,” she stammered her helplessness a bitter pill to swallow. “I wet myself. Please, I need a change.” Lucille’s lips curled into a sly smirk. “Oh, sweetie,” she crooned, her voice dripping with false sympathy, “did you forget already? It’s playtime now. Big girls need to learn patience, you know?” She gestured towards the scattered toys in the playpen, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “Now, be a good girl and play with your toys. If you’re lucky, maybe I’ll consider changing you after.” Lucille collected her things from the room and went away again. Olivia’s heart sank. She knew there was no point in arguing. The discomfort of the wet diaper was unbearable, but the fear of further humiliation was even worse. With a defeated sigh, she reached for a brightly colored rattle, her mind racing as she tried to devise a plan. She couldn’t stay like this, trapped in this infantile nightmare. There had to be a way out. Olivia halfheartedly shook the rattle, the hollow sound a mocking echo of her own emptiness. Her mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions – anger, humiliation, and a deep-seated fear that this was her new reality. But beneath those emotions, a spark of defiance remained, a refusal to completely surrender to the demon’s twisted game. As she played, her eyes darted around the room, searching for any potential escape route. The windows were too high, the door locked from the outside. Her gaze fell upon the diaper bag Lucille had brought in earlier. Perhaps there was something in there, a tool, a weapon, anything that could help her break free. Mustering all her courage, Olivia crawled towards the bag, her movements cautious and deliberate. She reached out, her fingers brushing against the soft fabric. A surge of hope coursed through her veins. Maybe, just maybe, there was a chance she could escape this nightmare. With trembling fingers, Olivia unzipped the diaper bag, her heart pounding in her chest. The contents were a grotesque parody of a baby’s essentials: talcum powder, a tube of diaper rash cream, a handful of pacifiers, and a stack of brightly colored diapers. Olivia’s stomach churned as she realized there was nothing useful in the bag, nothing that could aid her escape. A sob escaped her lips as she slumped back against the playpen wall, a wave of despair washing over her. She was trapped, a prisoner in her own home, reduced to a helpless infant. The demon had won, and her life as she knew it was over. As if sensing her defeat, Lucille’s voice echoed through the room, a chilling reminder of her presence. “Having fun, Olivia?” she taunted, her voice dripping with amusement. “Don’t worry, darling. The beginning is starting now. You’ll soon learn to love your new life, with all its messy little pleasures.” Olivia’s body tensed, her stomach clenching in response to Lucille’s taunting words. The formula, now churning in her belly, triggered a familiar urge, a pressure building within her. She tried to fight it, to hold back, but the demon’s influence was too strong. A solid mass of warmth flooded her diaper, the sensation a mix of relief and utter shame. She had lost control again, her body betraying her in the most humiliating way possible. The smell of her poop filled the playpen, a pungent reminder of her degradation. Tears welled up in Olivia’s eyes as she whimpered softly. She was no longer just wet; she was filthy, a helpless infant adult wallowing in her own excrement. This was the lowest point of her life, a nadir of shame and despair. She had become the very thing the demon wanted her to be: a helpless, infantile creature, utterly dependent on its cruel whims. Lucille’s laughter echoed through the room, a cruel melody that twisted Olivia’s insides. “Oh, Olivia,” she cooed, her voice dripping with a sickeningly sweet tone, “what a mess you’ve made. But don’t worry, darling. We’ll take care of it.” With a snap of her fingers, Lucille conjured a new toy, a large, plush teddy bear with soft brown fur and innocent button eyes. The bear was oddly oversized for the playpen, its limbs sprawling across the limited space. “Look, Olivia,” Lucille purred, “a new friend to keep you company. I’m sure you’ll have lots of fun together.” Lucille says as she snaps her fingers again, this time filling Olivia up with libido. As she spoke, an unsettling warmth began to spread through Olivia’s body. The sensation was different from the shame and disgust she had felt earlier. It was a warmth that tingled and pulsed, a growing heat that seemed to originate from her princess parts. Her eyes darted to the teddy bear, a new and unfamiliar desire taking root in her mind. Lucille, sensing the shift in Olivia’s demeanor, let out a low chuckle. “Yes, darling,” she whispered, her voice a seductive caress. “Let your imagination run wild. Play with your new friend, and don’t be afraid to explore your desires. After all, a little mess is nothing to be ashamed of, is it?” Lucille bumps up Olivia’s libido with a click of her fingers. The shame that had consumed Olivia moments before began to morph into something else, a tingling curiosity that pulsed through her princess parts and body. Her eyes remained locked on the teddy bear, its soft fur and inviting curves a stark contrast to the cold, sterile plastic of the playpen. Lucille’s words echoed in her mind, a tempting invitation to explore a forbidden realm. “Don’t be afraid to explore your desires,” she had said. And in that moment, a wave of rebellion surged through Olivia. If this was the life she was forced to live, she would find a way to make it her own, to carve out a sliver of pleasure from the humiliation. With a newfound determination, Olivia crawled towards the teddy bear, her eyes never leaving its plush form. She reached out, her fingers sinking into the soft fur, a shiver running down her spine. The sensation was oddly comforting, a stark contrast to the cold, clinical touch of Lucille’s hands. Emboldened by the rising warmth within her, Olivia pulled herself onto the teddy bear, straddling its plush body. The diaper, already heavy with her excrement, shifted against her sensitive parts, the friction igniting a spark of pleasure that sent a jolt through her body. She gasped, her fingers tightening in the bear’s fur as she rocked against it, the forbidden sensation growing with each movement. Olivia’s body writhed in pleasure as she grinded against the giant teddy bear, the contents of her messy diaper rubbing against her pussy with each movement. The wetness and warmth of the padding only heightened her arousal, her clit throbbing with need. Lucille watched with a smirk on her face, enjoying the humiliation of the adult woman humping a stuffed animal in a wet and messy diaper and recorded her. “Well, well, well,” she taunted, “looks like someone’s enjoying their messy diaper a little too much.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with embarrassment, but she couldn’t deny the pleasure coursing through her body. She pushed harder against the teddy, her orgasm building with each rub of the poopy wet diaper against her princess parts. Lucille leaned in, a playful smirk twisting her lips, “Someone’s already making quite the mess, aren’t they? And it’s about to get a different type of messy, isn’t it, wittle Olivia?” Her eyes sparkled with malicious delight, a hint of purring entering her tone. Olivia couldn’t hold back any longer, her climax hitting her like a wave. She cried out, her pussy pulsing with pleasure as she came into the wet and messy diaper. She continued grinding and grinding, its foul contents spreading further, while she had orgasm after orgasm until she lay against the teddy bear exhausted, but in ecstasy with a very messy diapered bottom. Lucille’s voicedripped with saccharine sweetness, a stark contrast to the cruel glint in her eyes. “Oh, Olivia, what a good girl you are!” she cooed, clapping her hands together in mock delight. “Look at the lovely present you left in your diaper. Such a big, smelly surprise and a sticky one too!” She leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Olivia’s ear. “Aren’t you proud of yourself?” she whispered, her voice laced with a perverse kind of satisfaction. “Such a dirty little baby, making a sticky mess like that. Mommy’s so pleased.” Olivia, already burdened with humiliation, felt a fresh wave of shame wash over her at Lucille’s twisted praise. Tears welled up in her eyes anew, not from the discomfort of the soiled diaper, but from the crushing weight of degradation. She had never felt so small, so utterly debased. “Please,” Olivia choked out, her voice barely a whisper, “just… just clean me up.” The words tasted like poison on her tongue, each syllable a surrender to the demon’s cruel game. Lucille’s smile widened, revealing rows of sharp teeth. “As you wish, my sticky little mess maker,” she purred, her voice laced with malicious glee. With deliberate slowness, she began to clean Olivia, her every touch a reminder of the scientist’s helplessness. Olivia squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out the reality of her situation. But even with her eyes closed, she could still feel Lucille’s cold, mocking gaze upon her. The cleaning process was agonizingly slow, Lucille taking every opportunity to prolong Olivia’s torment. She cooed and praised Olivia’s “good behaviour,” her voice a grating symphony of condescension. Olivia, exhausted from humping her teddy, fell asleep during her diaper change. Chapter 10: Life Could Be A Dream (Finale) When Olivia awoke, she found herself not in her bed, but in a crib, its bars cold and unyielding against her touch. Panic flared as she realized she was locked in, the familiar surroundings of her bedroom warped and distorted by the dim light filtering through the slats. A desperate urge to pee gnawed at her, the sensation growing stronger with each passing moment. Olivia squirmed, her diaper rustling with her movements, but there was no escape. Tears welled up in her eyes as she succumbed to the inevitable, the warmth spreading through her diaper a humiliating reminder of her helplessness. The door creaked open, and Lucille entered, her silhouette framed by the dim light. Her eyes gleamed as she took in the sight of Olivia, trapped and soiled in the crib. “Ah, my little baby,” she cooed, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. “Did you have an accident? Such a shame. But don’t worry, Mommy’s here to take care of you.” Olivia clenched her fists, her cheeks burning with shame and anger. “Let me out of here!” she demanded, her voice a mixture of defiance and desperation. Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “Not yet, my dear,” she purred. “First, we need to have a little chat.” She walked over to the crib, her heels clicking on the wooden floor. Olivia shrank back, her body pressed against the cold bars. Lucille leaned over the crib, her face mere inches from Olivia’s. “You see, Olivia,” she said, her voice soft and insidious, “this is your true nature. Helpless, dependent, in need of a mommy to change your dirty diaper.” Olivia’s eyes flashed with anger. “I’m not a baby!” she hissed. “I’m a grown woman, a scientist!” Lucille smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. “That’s what you think, my dear. But deep down, you crave this. You crave the comfort of a diaper, the security of being taken care of, the thrill of submission.” Olivia wanted to scream, to deny everything Lucille was saying, but the words died in her throat. A part of her, a small, insidious part, whispered in agreement. Lucille reached into the crib, her fingers gently tracing the outline of Olivia’s diaper. “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” she purred. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. You’ll see, it’s much more fun to be bad.” A strange sensation washed over Olivia, a mixture of shame, excitement, and surrender. She closed her eyes, her body trembling as Lucille unlatched the crib and lifted her out. “That’s it, my little baby,” Lucille crooned, her voice a hypnotic lullaby. “Let Mommy take care of you.” She carried Olivia to the desk, where the strange contraption hummed with an unsettling energy. Lucille placed a helmet on Olivia’s head, its cold metal pressing against her temples. “Now, my dear,” she whispered, her voice filled with anticipation. “Let’s explore your deepest desires together.” The world around Olivia dissolved into a kaleidoscope of colors and sounds, her consciousness slipping away into the realm of dreams. The chill of the helmet pressed against Olivia’s skin, plunging her into the swirling chaos of the dream realm. She found herself in a dimly lit classroom, the air thick with the scent of chalk and old books. Rows of wooden desks faced a blackboard covered in complex equations and diagrams. Olivia was seated at one of the desks, her legs dangling above the floor. She was wearing a school uniform, a pleated skirt and a white blouse, but the most noticeable feature was the thick diaper peeking out from under the hem of her skirt. A figure stood at the front of the classroom, a stern-looking woman with wire-rimmed glasses and a tight bun. It was Professor Lucille, her voice booming across the room as she lectured on the intricacies of quantum mechanics. “Now, Miss Olivia,” she said, her gaze fixing on Olivia with a disapproving frown. “Can you explain to the class the principles of quantum entanglement?” Olivia squirmed in her seat, her face flushed with embarrassment. She had no idea what quantum entanglement was, and the diaper bulging between her legs made it difficult to concentrate. “I… I don’t know, Professor,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible. Professor Lucille sighed, a sound of exasperation mixed with a hint of amusement. “Of course you don’t, you silly girl,” she said, her voice softening. “You’ve been too busy playing with your dollies and wetting your diaper.” A wave of shame washed over Olivia. She knew Professor Lucille was right; she had been neglecting her studies, her mind preoccupied with childish fantasies and the comfort of a full diaper. “But don’t worry, Olivia,” Professor Lucille continued, her voice taking on a seductive purr. “I’m here to help you. I’m here to teach you all about the wonders of science… and the joys of diaper submission.” She walked towards Olivia, her heels clicking on the wooden floor. Olivia shrank back in her seat, her heart pounding in her chest. Professor Lucille stopped beside Olivia’s desk, her hand reaching out to gently stroke Olivia’s hair. “You’re such a bright girl, Olivia,” she whispered. “But you need discipline. You need guidance. You need… a firm hand.” Olivia felt a shiver run down her spine, a mixture of fear and excitement. She knew what was coming, and a part of her, a dark, forbidden part, craved it. Professor Lucille stepped back, her gaze intense and unwavering. “Stand up, Olivia,” she commanded. Trembling, Olivia pushed herself up from her chair, her legs shaking beneath her. She was fully aware of the obscene sight she must have presented, her diaper sagging heavily between her legs, a wet patch spreading across the front. “Bend over your desk,” Professor Lucille instructed. Olivia did as she was told, her hands gripping the edge of the wooden desk as she leaned forward, her bottom thrust out. She could feel the cold air on her diaper, the material still damp from her earlier accidents. Professor Lucille moved behind her, her steps measured and deliberate. Olivia closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable. The first slap came down hard, the impact echoing through the classroom. Olivia gasped, her body jolting forward. The sharp pain radiated through her, a stark contrast to the comforting warmth of her diaper. Another slap followed, and another. Each one stung, the pain building with every strike. Olivia couldn’t help but moan, her body writhing beneath the assault. “Is this what you need, Olivia?” Professor Lucille asked, her voice thick with desire. “Discipline? Control?” “Yessss,” Olivia whimpered, the word barely audible. She was beyond shame now, beyond embarrassment. She was lost in the sensations, her body betraying her with each whimper and moan. Professor Lucille continued the spanking, each slap harder and more intense than the last. Olivia could feel her diaper growing even wetter, the heat from her punishment mixing with the warmth of her excretions and the heat from how horny she was getting. Eventually, Professor Lucille stopped, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Olivia’s bottom and princess parts were a throbbing mess, her body aching with the abuse. “Very good, Olivia,” Professor Lucille said, her voice soft and comforting. “You have learned your lesson.” Olivia stayed bent over the desk, too exhausted to move. She could feel the trickle of wetness trailing down her legs, her diaper now thoroughly soaked and leaking. In that moment, she belonged to Professor Lucille. She was her student, her submissive, her plaything. She had surrendered herself completely, her body and her mind. And she had never felt so alive. Suddenly, the classroom vanished, the scent of chalk and the echoing lecture fading into oblivion. Olivia gasped, her eyes flying open as the helmet was removed from her head. The dream’s lingering warmth clung to her skin, a stark contrast to the cool air of her bedroom. Lucille loomed over her, a triumphant smirk playing on her lips. “Well, my dear,” she purred, “it seems you’ve discovered a hidden talent for academic submission.” Olivia recoiled, a wave of revulsion washing over her. The memory of her dream-self, the meek student eager for punishment, filled her with shame and disgust. “No,” she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. “That’s not me. That’s not who I am.” Lucille chuckled, her voice dripping with condescension. “Don’t be so naive, Olivia,” she chided. “That is who you are, deep down. You crave authority, discipline, the thrill of surrendering to a dominant figure.” Olivia shook her head vehemently, her eyes blazing with defiance. “You’re wrong,” she insisted. “This is just a dream, a twisted fantasy you’ve implanted in my mind.” Lucille raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening. “Oh, is it?” she challenged. “Then why is your heart racing? Why are your cheeks flushed? Why can’t you deny the undeniable pleasure you felt in that classroom?” Olivia’s resolve wavered. The lingering warmth of the dream, the memory of Professor Lucille’s firm hand, the thrill of submission… it was all too real, too intoxicating. “This isn’t me,” she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. But even as she said the words, a seed of doubt had been planted in her mind. Lucille leaned closer, her breath warm against Olivia’s ear. “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” she whispered. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. You’ll see, it’s much more fun to be bad.” The helmet descended once more, its cold metal a stark contrast to the warmth of Lucille’s touch. Olivia braced herself, unsure of what awaited her in the depths of her subconscious this time. The world dissolved into a dizzying vortex of colors and shapes, before solidifying into a starkly different scene. She found herself in a grand ballroom, chandeliers glittering overhead, the air filled with the strains of a waltz. But Olivia was not a guest at this elegant affair. She was dressed as a maid, her uniform crisp and starched, a frilly apron tied around her waist. A diaper peeked out from beneath her skirt, a stark reminder of her subservient role. Across the room, a figure stood out from the swirling crowd of dancers. It was Lady Lucille, resplendent in a flowing gown, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she watched Olivia navigate the crowded room, a tray of champagne flutes balanced precariously in her hands. Olivia’s cheeks burned with embarrassment as she stumbled, her diaper rustling with her every movement. The guests snickered and whispered as she made her way towards Lady Lucille, her heart pounding in her chest. “Ah, there you are, my little maid,” Lady Lucille purred, her voice a seductive melody. “I see you’re having a bit of trouble with your duties.” Olivia lowered her head, her eyes fixed on the floor. “I apologize, my lady,” she stammered. “I’ll be more careful next time.” Lady Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “No need to apologize, my dear,” she said, her voice softening. “Accidents happen, especially to clumsy little maids who can’t seem to keep their diapers dry.” Olivia’s face flushed crimson. She could feel the warmth spreading through her diaper, a humiliating reminder of her inadequacy. Lady Lucille reached out, her fingers gently lifting Olivia’s chin. “But don’t worry, my dear,” she whispered, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “I have a special task for you, a task that will require all of your… unique talents.” Lady Lucille led Olivia through the throng of dancers, her grip firm on Olivia’s arm. They reached a secluded alcove, hidden from the prying eyes of the guests. The air here was thick with the scent of perfume and something else, something primal and intoxicating. “You see, Olivia,” Lady Lucille began, her voice barely above a whisper, “I have a… particular interest in those who find pleasure in serving others. Those who revel in their own submission, who find joy in fulfilling their master’s every whim.” Olivia’s breath hitched, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew where this was going, and a part of her, a part she had desperately tried to suppress, thrilled at the prospect. Lady Lucille’s hand trailed down Olivia’s arm, her fingers lingering on the curve of her hip. “I’ve heard whispers,” she continued, her voice a seductive purr, “of a brilliant scientist who has a secret, a hidden desire for something… more.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but she couldn’t deny the truth in Lady Lucille’s words. The dreams, the fantasies, the forbidden desires… they were all bubbling to the surface, threatening to consume her. “Don’t be afraid, Olivia,” Lady Lucille whispered, her breath warm against Olivia’s ear. “Embrace your desires. Embrace your submission. Embrace your diaper.” Her hand slipped under Olivia’s skirt, her fingers brushing against the damp warmth of the diaper. Olivia gasped, her body tensing, but a wave of pleasure washed over her, erasing all thoughts of resistance. Lady Lucille smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. “There you are, my little pet,” she purred. “Let me show you how truly wonderful it can be to serve.” Lady Lucille’s fingers trailed along the wet fabric of the diaper, making Olivia shiver with desire. She could feel her heart racing, her breathing shallow and ragged as the older woman continued to touch her. “You like that, don’t you?” Lady Lucille murmured in her ear, her breath hot and heavy. “Feeling my fingers on your wet diaper?” Olivia could only nod, too overwhelmed with pleasure to speak. She had never felt anything like this before – the combination of shame, excitement, and arousal was intoxicating. Lady Lucille’s other hand reached up to caress Olivia’s breast, her thumb circling the nipple through the fabric of her dress. “Such a good girl,” she whispered, her voice low and sultry. “So eager to please, so willing to submit.” Olivia felt herself sinking deeper into the pleasure, her mind clouded with thoughts of servitude and desire. She wanted nothing more than to please Lady Lucille, to do whatever she asked of her. “Take off your panties,” Lady Lucille commanded, her voice firm and authoritative. “Let me see your diaper.” Olivia’s hands trembled as she obeyed, sliding her panties down her legs and stepping out of them. She stood there, exposed and vulnerable, her diaper on display for Lady Lucille to see. “Such a good girl,” Lady Lucille murmured again, her hand reaching down to stroke the wet fabric of the diaper. “So obedient, so eager to please.” Olivia felt herself melting under the older woman’s touch, her body trembling with pleasure. She had never felt anything like this before, never experienced such intense arousal and submission. “Now, go back to the party,” Lady Lucille said, her voice still firm but with a hint of amusement. “But remember, you belong to me now. You are my pet, my submissive, my little girl in diapers.” Olivia nodded, her mind still reeling with pleasure and desire. She turned and walked back to the party, her diaper wet and heavy between her legs, her mind focused on Lady Lucille and the new world of pleasure she had opened up for her. The opulent ballroom dissolved into a hazy blur, replaced by the stark familiarity of Olivia’s bedroom. The helmet was gone, the echo of Lady Lucille’s seductive voice fading into a distant memory. Olivia blinked, her eyes adjusting to the dim light. The sensation of the wet diaper between her legs remained, a tangible reminder of the dream’s intense reality. A wave of shame washed over her, followed by a pang of longing. She touched her cheeks, still flushed from the dream’s passionate encounter, and the denial rose within her. “No,” she whispered, shaking her head fiercely. “This isn’t me. It can’t be.” Yet, the memory of Lady Lucille’s touch, her whispered promises of pleasure and submission, lingered in Olivia’s mind like a tempting siren song. The logical part of her, the scientist, rebelled against these newfound desires. But another part, a darker, more primal aspect, yearned to succumb to the forbidden thrill. Lucille watched Olivia’s internal struggle with amusement. “Still clinging to your illusions, my dear?” she asked, her voice a silky thread weaving through the silence. “Denial is a powerful tool, but it won’t shield you from the truth forever.” Olivia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. “This is wrong,” she choked out, her voice thick with emotion. “You’re manipulating me, twisting my mind.” Lucille tilted her head, her lips curving into a knowing smile. “Am I, Olivia?” she countered. “Or am I simply revealing what’s been hidden within you all along?” Olivia’s resolve wavered, her mind caught in a tug-of-war between reason and desire. She longed to believe that this was all a twisted game, a cruel trick played by a manipulative demon. But deep down, a gnawing doubt gnawed at her. “You’re lying,” she insisted, her voice a desperate plea for reassurance. “This isn’t who I am.” Lucille’s smile widened, her eyes glittering with triumph. “We’ll see about that, my dear,” she purred. “The night is young, and we have so much more to explore.” The helmet’s familiar weight settled upon Olivia’s head, and the world around her dissolved once more. This time, she found herself in a brightly lit playroom, filled with toys and colorful decorations. But the atmosphere was far from cheerful. Olivia was seated in a high chair, a bib tied around her neck, a half-eaten bowl of mush in front of her. She wore a baby blue onesie, and a thick diaper bulged between her legs. A stern-faced woman in a nanny uniform stood before her, a spoonful of mush hovering in the air. “Eat up, Olivia,” she commanded, her voice firm but laced with a hint of amusement. “Big girls need to finish their dinner if they want to grow up strong and healthy.” Olivia scowled, pushing the spoon away with a petulant whine. “I don’t wanna,” she mumbled, her voice thick with defiance. Nanny Lucille’s smile tightened. “Oh, but you will,” she insisted, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “You’re a naughty little girl who needs to learn some manners. And I know just the way to teach you.” She set the spoon aside and reached for a wooden paddle hanging on the wall. Olivia’s eyes widened in alarm as Nanny Lucille approached, the paddle held menacingly in her hand. “This will teach you a lesson, young lady,” Nanny Lucille declared, her voice dripping with mock disapproval. “Maybe next time you’ll think twice before disobeying your nanny.” The paddle connected with Olivia’s bottom, a sharp sting that sent a shockwave through her body. Tears welled up in her eyes, but a strange heat bloomed in her core, a mixture of pain, humiliation, and a forbidden thrill. Nanny Lucille continued her discipline, each strike of the paddle igniting a conflicting symphony of sensations within Olivia. She whimpered and cried, yet a part of her reveled in the punishment, her body responding with a growing warmth and a tingling arousal. “There, there,” Nanny Lucille cooed, her voice a soothing balm as she set the paddle aside. “That wasn’t so bad, was it? Now, are you going to be a good girl and finish your dinner?” Olivia nodded meekly, her cheeks flushed with shame and a strange excitement. She opened her mouth as Nanny Lucille scooped up another spoonful of mush, a flicker of defiance still burning in her eyes, yet her body already yielding to the intoxicating power of submission. The playroom scene dissolved, leaving Olivia blinking in the dim light of her bedroom once more. The helmet was gone, the echo of Nanny Lucille’s stern voice and the sting of the paddle fading into a disturbing memory. She was still in her onesie, the diaper heavy and warm between her legs. The lingering sensation of the spanking, a mix of humiliation and a strange warmth, sent a shiver down her spine. “Well?” Lucille’s voice cut through the silence, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. “Did you enjoy your little lesson, my dear?” Olivia recoiled, her cheeks burning with shame and confusion. “No,” she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. “This isn’t me. It can’t be.” Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. “Oh, but it is, my dear,” she purred. “These are your dreams, Olivia. Your desires. Your fantasies.” Olivia shook her head vehemently, her eyes wide with disbelief. “No,” she insisted. “This is just some twisted trick you’re playing on me. I’m not like this.” Lucille leaned closer, her eyes boring into Olivia’s. “Are you so sure?” she challenged. “Why else would you dream of such things? Why else would your body respond with such… enthusiasm?” Olivia’s resolve wavered. She couldn’t deny the strange pleasure she had experienced in the dream, the conflicting emotions that had stirred within her. Could Lucille be right? Were these truly her hidden desires, her deepest fantasies? “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” Lucille whispered, her voice a seductive caress. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. Embrace your little girl side.” Olivia opened her mouth to protest, but the words caught in her throat. A part of her, a small, vulnerable part, yearned to believe Lucille. Yearned to surrender to the comfort and security of being a helpless little girl in a diaper. But another part of her, the scientist, the rational thinker, screamed in defiance. This couldn’t be her. This couldn’t be what she wanted. Lucille watched Olivia’s internal struggle with amusement. “The choice is yours, my dear,” she purred. “You can continue to deny your true desires, or you can embrace them. The decision is yours.” The helmet’s familiar chill once again enveloped Olivia’s head, and her surroundings dissolved into a swirling vortex. This time, she found herself standing on a sun-drenched beach, the warm sand between her toes, the salty breeze tousling her hair. But something was different. Olivia was clad in a bright pink bikini, her body tanned and toned. Yet, beneath the skimpy fabric, a thick diaper bulged prominently, its outline unmistakable. A giggle escaped her lips as she ran towards the sparkling waves, the diaper crinkling with every step. A group of friends waved to her from the shore, their laughter echoing across the beach. Olivia plunged into the water, relishing the cool embrace of the ocean. But as she swam, a strange sensation spread through her diaper – a warmth, a wetness, a sense of fullness. Emerging from the waves, Olivia felt a pang of excitement mixed with a hint of embarrassment. She knew her diaper was soaked, but instead of shame, a thrill coursed through her veins. She waddled back to her friends, the diaper sagging heavily between her legs. To her surprise, her friends didn’t mock or tease her. Instead, they showered her with compliments, their eyes filled with admiration. “You look so cute in that diaper, Olivia!” one of them exclaimed. “It’s like you’re a little baby again.” Olivia giggled, her cheeks flushed with pleasure. The feeling of the wet diaper against her skin, the attention from her friends, the undeniable thrill of being babied – it was all so intoxicating. She spent the rest of the day playing in the sand, building sandcastles and splashing in the waves, her diaper growing heavier and messier with each passing hour. But the discomfort was outweighed by the sheer joy of embracing her newfound freedom, of reveling in the childish abandon that the diaper represented. As the sun began to set, Olivia’s friends gathered around her, their faces glowing with warmth and acceptance. “We love you, Olivia,” they chorused, their voices filled with genuine affection. “And we love your diapers.” Olivia beamed, her heart swelling with happiness. This was it, she realized. This was what she truly wanted. The freedom to embrace her childish side, to revel in the comfort and security of a diaper, to be loved and accepted for who she was, messy diaper and all. As the beach scene began to fade, a realization dawned upon Olivia. This wasn’t just a dream; it was a reflection of her deepest desires, her hidden yearnings. The joy she had felt, the acceptance, the pure, unadulterated pleasure of embracing her childish side – it was all real, all hers. Lucille, sensing the shift in Olivia’s demeanor, paused mid-motion, the helmet hovering inches above her head. “What is it, my dear?” she asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. Olivia’s eyes snapped open, her gaze meeting Lucille’s with newfound clarity. The shame, the denial, the confusion – it all melted away, replaced by a sense of liberation. “I see it now,” Olivia whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. “I see what you’ve been trying to show me all along.” A slow smile spread across Lucille’s face, her eyes gleaming with triumph. “Do you, my dear?” she purred. “And what is it that you see?” Olivia took a deep breath, the words pouring out of her like a dam bursting. “I see that I’m not the person I thought I was. I’m not just a scientist, a rational thinker. I’m also a little girl, a playful, curious, sometimes messy little girl who loves her diapers.” Lucille nodded, her smile widening. “Yes, my dear,” she affirmed. “That’s exactly who you are.” Olivia continued, her voice growing stronger with each word. “I see that I don’t have to hide anymore. I don’t have to pretend to be someone I’m not. I can embrace my desires, my fantasies, my love for diapers.” Lucille lowered the helmet, her touch gentle as she removed it from Olivia’s head. “You are free, Olivia,” she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and encouragement. “Free to be yourself. Free to be the little girl you’ve always been.” Olivia smiled, a genuine, radiant smile that lit up her face. She looked down at her diaper, no longer a source of shame, but a symbol of her newfound freedom. “Thank you, Lucille,” she said, her voice filled with gratitude. “Thank you for showing me the truth.” Lucille returned the smile, her eyes filled with affection. “You’re welcome, my dear,” she said. “Now, go and play. Be the little girl you were always meant to be.” And with that, Olivia, clad in her onesie and diaper, skipped out of the room, her heart filled with joy and a newfound sense of self-acceptance. A wave of euphoria washed over Olivia as she skipped down the hallway, her diaper swishing with every step. But as she rounded a corner, a sense of unease crept over her. The familiar decor of her house seemed off, the colors too vibrant, the proportions distorted. A chilling realization struck her: this wasn’t real. She was still dreaming, still trapped in the illusion crafted by Lucille’s insidious device. The joy she had felt moments ago turned to dread as she understood the implications. “Lucille!” she cried out, her voice echoing through the empty hallway. “This is a dream! I know it is!” A giggle echoed behind her, and Lucille materialized from the shadows, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “Very clever, my dear,” she purred. “But even in your dreams, you can’t escape the truth.” Olivia whirled around, her heart pounding in her chest. “Let me out of here!” she demanded, her voice a mixture of fear and defiance. Lucille raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a smirk. “Oh, but you are out, my dear,” she countered. “You’re right where you belong.” With a flick of her wrist, Lucille removed the helmet from Olivia’s head. The dream world shattered, the vibrant colors fading into the familiar darkness of the bedroom. Olivia found herself back in the crib, her onesie damp and clinging to her skin. The realization of her predicament, the undeniable truth of her desires, hit her like a tidal wave. “No,” she whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. “This can’t be real. This can’t be who I am.” Suddenly, the world around Olivia transformed once again, the familiar chill of the helmet pressing against her temples as she entered a new dream realm. This time, she found herself in a lavish bedroom, the air filled with the sweet scent of jasmine and musk. The room was dimly lit, casting a seductive glow over the scene unfolding before her. Lucille stood before her, a sultry smile playing on her lips as she gazed at Olivia with hunger in her eyes. Lucille was dressed in a sheer robe that barely concealed her curves, the fabric clinging to her skin in all the right places. Olivia’s heart raced at the sight, a mixture of desire and trepidation swirling inside her. “Welcome, my dear Olivia,” Lucille purred, her voice sending shivers down Olivia’s spine. “I’ve been waiting for you.” Olivia’s breath caught in her throat as she took in the sight before her. She was no longer the innocent student or in a classroom or a maid in a ball; she was now a willing participant in a seductive game of pleasure and submission. Lucille approached Olivia, her hand reaching out to caress Olivia’s cheek with a feather-light touch. Olivia’s skin tingled at the contact, her body responding to the intimate gesture. “You’re such a good girl, Olivia,” Lucille whispered, her words a tantalizing promise of what was to come. “Let me take care of you.” With a deft movement, Lucille lowered Olivia to the plush bed, her hands expertly undoing Olivia’s clothing until she was left in nothing but her soaked diaper. Olivia’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment and arousal, a heady mix of emotions swirling inside her. Lucille’s touch was electric as she traced a path down Olivia’s body, her fingers dancing over the wet fabric of the diaper. Olivia couldn’t help but moan at the sensation, her body arching instinctively towards Lucille’s touch. “Such a naughty girl,” Lucille murmured, her voice a husky whisper. “Let’s see just how wet you can get for me.” With skillful fingers, Lucille began to rub Olivia’s pussy through the diaper, eliciting gasps of pleasure from Olivia’s lips. The fabric became slick with Olivia’s arousal, the friction sending waves of pleasure through her body. But Lucille wasn’t done yet. She produced a vibrator, the buzzing sound filling the room with anticipation. Placing it against the soaked diaper, she teased Olivia with the vibrating sensation, driving her wild with need. Olivia’s hips moved involuntarily, aching for more stimulation, more release. Lucille watched with a wicked gleam in her eyes, enjoying the sight of Olivia squirming under her touch. “Such a good girl,” Lucille cooed, increasing the intensity of the vibrator against the soaked fabric. Olivia’s moans grew louder, her body on the edge of ecstasy. And then, with a devious smile, Lucille presented a giant teddy bear, its plush form inviting and enticing. She guided Olivia’s hips towards the bear, urging her to hump the soft toy with abandon. Olivia couldn’t resist the overwhelming urge, the combination of the vibrator, the soaked diaper, and the commanding presence of Lucille pushing her towards a mind-blowing climax. She rode the teddy bear with abandon, her body shaking with pleasure as she reached the peak of ecstasy. As Olivia’s body trembled with release, the sensations washing over her like a tidal wave, she felt a sense of liberation unlike anything she had experienced before. In that moment, she let go of all inhibitions, all reservations, and surrendered to the intoxicating pleasure of the dream. The room faded away as the helmet was lifted from Olivia’s head, leaving her breathless and exhilarated. The memory of the dream lingered, a potent mix of desire and arousal that left Olivia questioning everything she thought she knew about herself. Lucille leaned over the crib, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “But it is real, my dear,” she purred, echoing Olivia’s words from moments before she went into her dream. “And it is exactly who you are.” She reached into the crib, her fingers gently tracing the outline of Olivia’s soaked diaper. “You see, Olivia,” she continued, her voice a soothing melody, “your tears, your denial, it was all part of the process. You were fighting against the truth, clinging to an outdated image of yourself.” Lucille’s touch sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine, a strange mixture of shame and pleasure. “But now,” she whispered, her voice barely above a breath, “you’ve seen the light. You’ve experienced the joy, the freedom, the pure bliss of embracing your inner little girl.” Olivia’s gaze fell to her diaper, the physical manifestation of her surrender. A tear rolled down her cheek, but this time, it wasn’t a tear of despair. It was a tear of acceptance, of release. She had fought against the truth for so long, but now, finally, she understood. This was who she was, this was what she wanted. And as the tears streamed down her face, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She was a little girl, a messy, playful, diaper-loving little girl. And she was finally home with Mummy Lucille. The End. You can read more of my stories on my deviantart page or my site.

Dear Reader This is the sequel about “Lila's Family Vacation”. I already finished the story, and it has approximately 105 000 words and about 250 pages. I will try to publish a chapter regularly when my work schedule allows, that I correct and proofread a part. (Hopefully I will be able to do that every two weeks or so). But I probably will skip the weeks when I am on vacation (one in August and two in September). The first part can be found here: Criticism and praise is greatly appreciated. For some scenes, I added some hand drawn illustrations. Showing some nice/key scenes of the plot. I want to explain here that none of them is AI generated, so criticism and nice words on the drawings is also welcome as they were a lot of work to create. You will notice that some storylines will be still open at the end, another book is planned for the future !!! PLEASE DO NOT COPY THE STORY. !!! !!! IF THAT HAPPENS, I WILL STOP POSTING/WRITING NEW PARTS !!! You should understand that posting it elsewhere is taking away comments and criticism from the author. This is my only reward I get from some hundred hours of work, and it is the same as stealing! In that case, I would rather sell on Amazon and hand it out to people via PM. If you want to have it on your site, contact me and we will find a solution. If you prefer a PDF Version this will be available, when I complete posting it here via PM and at the enormous cost of some words and a comment from you. !!! SO KEEPING IF FREE IS UP TO YOU. !!! What happened so far Last week, Lila was on a flyover trip with her family and as every time when they went on a trip, her mummy put her child in diapers for the flights. Despite her doubts about needing her special underwear at the age of thirteen, it made her vacation much more relaxing and enjoyable. So she had a lot of fun exploring the city, and that changed her feelings toward the step back into her childhood that she did. But it was not only her diapers coming back into her life, she noticed soon that making friends was easier when you can play carefree like a little child. Now that Lila has come home from her vacation, she is not ready to take back all her teenage responsibilities anymore. And she can not face her math teacher any longer who always demands answers for his difficult exercises. No, Lila would love to step back from her teenage life just as she did on her vacation, and it also seems that the teenage lifestyle is not what is right for her anymore. Her life is strange. She is not a baby, but she is not a big kid either. This is the story about Lila coming home and finding a path in her life that leads her away from the stressful routine and closer to a life that she thought had ceased to exist. Back to School “Honey it's time to get up”, Maria slowly was waking Lila, who was still in her dreams and smiling about the wonderful time they had. But her girl just turned away, as if her mum was reality that came closer. “Lila, wake up!” she repeated herself a little louder, rocking her daughters belly a few times. The young girl slowly opened her eyes, not willing to accept that the sun had risen, and the new day had started. Her mum let her time to stretch for a second. “You have to get ready for school”, she said, slowly removing her blanket and revealing that Lila wet her diaper she wore overnight. Now that they came home from their trip her mum had expected her daughter to stay dry, but at night her precious child never fully mastered potty-training and with her diapers she at least knew she would be safe, comfortable and dry during the night. For a second, her mum wished her kid could just stay so sweet, childish and innocent. And she could allow her to shamelessly go potty in it, as she did on their entire trip last week. The idea of letting her child continue using pampers during the day was in her mom's mind, but using her diaper would surely embarrass her little girl, especially when she was in school with all her more mature looking classmates. So her mum was glad that she had convinced her daughter to try wearing her good old panties for their return to school. And she doubted Lila would put enough dedication in keeping herself dry, as her girl did not mind using her diapers anymore. Now, she had her little girl laying on the bed, trusting her innocently, as she had on all the days of her vacations. And as she knew that the next days would be hard for Lila going back to her problems in class, she wanted to give her as much love and security as she could. “Do you mind if I help you get dressed?”, her mum offered as the little girl did not move and looked as if she wanted to stay in bed. Her still sleepy daughter nodded, looking forward to getting a little bit more from the love she experienced in the last days Her mum softly slid down her pyjama pants and removed the baby panties. With a smile, she opened the tapes of her childish looking but sodden wet diaper and softly cleaned her child. For a short moment it seemed that her mum was searching for one of these cartoons themed paddings as she was done with wiping her girl. “Can you get one of your panties on after you take a shower?” “Are you sure, just panties?”, Lila asked back, sounding a bit disappointed and worried, while pressing Noah on her chest, who naturally found its way in Lila's bed. “I am sure you will manage to stay dry when you remember to always go potty when your phone rings.”, her mum reminded her about the app on her phone that they had installed together yesterday. “Hmm”, the girl summed in inevitable approval, the app was a potty training helper for older kids and would send her to the restroom with a ringing sound whenever Lila had a break at school. While this was surely helpful, it put back the load and responsibility on the small kid's shoulders. Lila already wished she would be back on vacation. Carefree, happy, protected and joyful, like a small child, and surely not responsible for everything that could happen to her panties. “Come hop over to the shower”, her mum sent her to start her daily routine. Hopefully this day would go by without any new catastrophe happening in her life, she wished as the warm water tried to wash away her sleepiness. “Lila come ... don't waste too much time, your school bus is leaving in 20 minutes”, her mum yelled opening the bathroom door. She clearly did not want to hurry to get on this bus, not today and not on a math day. She hated her math teacher, even more than she hated school. With an unhappy face, she dried herself and ambled back to her room. “LILA, come on, we need to hurry.”, her mum was already standing there. She had prepared a fresh set of teen-style school clothes on her bed. Without letting her child time to realize it, she pulled the new shirt over her head, but it was not the loving help of her mum that she enjoyed so much in the last days. The stress that pulsed through her mum’s arteries felt like poison on her soul. She could not fight her off with her teenage temper. The sadness swapped over her, and she noticed tears rolling over her cheeks. “Sniff ... Sniff”, she tried to swallow her desperation and was still crying for help in this childish but irresistible way. Her mum placed her hand on her shoulder and waited for a second. She could still call her boss and tell them she would be late and bring her daughter to school. She took her phone and sent a short note. Before she hugged her child, rocking her until all her tears dried. “Baby wait I will help you”, her mum said, and she started to dress her into her mature teeny clothes, which actually would look quite out of place on her. She noticed her little girl actually also wet herself, when she was in tears, and she left a big wet spot on the well protected bed. “Did you already forget to go to the toilet?”, she asked patiently, as you would ask a toddler. She sent her little girl to the porcelain throne and changed the sheet on the mattress. Before she finally dressed her girl for the day. ### If we now examine the two binomials together we can reduce the denominator, we get a simple equation, the math teacher tried to explain to them. Lila, on the other hand, had been thinking for minutes about all these numbers and squares and why the teacher always expected her to find the solution. She rested her head on her arm in despair and had long since given up on solving this calculation. If she could at least get some rest during the break. But every time that stupid phone rang and sent her to the loo. Hmm, but at least she's stayed dry so far. Well, apart from the slightly damp feeling in her panties. ‘RRRRR’ The bell rang for a break and all the children wanted to get up to recover from the exhausting lesson before their teacher would talk for another hour about the different binomial formulae and their various applications. “Stop children STOP. Today, we have a two-hour lesson and next week we have exams. We're not taking the break today”, he explained sternly, that there would be no rest for what he saw as lazy math students. “So, let's summarize this”, he angrily continued in his class, while Lila's mind had already dreamed herself away before he had even finished writing the term. Why did it all have to be so difficult and complicated? She cursed inwardly. She did not dare to close her eyes but listening to her teacher's voice was almost painful for her right now. So she just tranced herself away into her beautiful memories of their last trip and her friendship with Alex. ‘Bumm’’ .... He suddenly slammed his fist at the table. “LILA, ARE YOU SLEEPING?”, the old math professor impatiently demanded her attention. “Can you explain to your classmates why you stare out of the window and not pay any attention to this important stuff?” The silence he left and the expectation from all the surrounding pupils embarrassed her even more. “No ... Nothing ... as always.” “So because you clearly seem to know everything about the binomial formulas, you can show it to us.” With a vengeful grin, he wrote the most difficult term on the blackboard and put the chalk on her desk. “Go, Lila, I want to see what you learned in your sleep.” “I Just ... I”, she stumbled as she anxiously got up. She had no glue, what she was supposed to do with that math problem, not even where to start. Her heart was beating like crazy and there was this crowing need in her blather urging her to head to a bathroom, as she did not go in her break. She could not ask her professor to leave for a potty break. It would surely be denied as an attempt to chicken out of her make-up exam. Desperate, she tried to remember the formula to at least put that on the blackboard and remembered her dad explaining that to her before their vacation. It had brackets in it, she was sure, starting with an opening one. Assuming it was something with a and b, she was pretty sure as well. “You don't even know the basics”, the angry teacher yelled from her place, where he seemed to be inspecting her booklet. “You will never make it this year, and you just rob the time from your classmates.”, he went on, talking so loud that all her efforts not to cry failed, and she started sobbing in tears. ... “You finally have to grow up and take responsibility”, he shouted once more, sending the girl deeper into her desperation. And as Lila lost all her self-control, she noticed how the warm wet feeling was spreading in her crotch. “Lila is wetting herself, look how an immature baby she is.”, one of the rouged girls who already wanted to look somewhat attractive, jeered. “You did really just pee yourself in my classroom”, the teacher added while sounding mad. Lila could no longer stand being in class; she was feeling embarrassed and beaten up. She just wanted to hide ... or run away ... as fast as she could. Without giving anyone a chance to catch her, she started to move, kicked the door open and flew even further down the hallway. She wanted to be back home, but she knew it would be empty. Without even stopping, she passed some of her teachers and slipped out of the main door. “LILA stop, please”, she heard a voice calling for her but like a herd of buffalos she could not. ‘QUICK ... TuuuT ... TuuuT’, she ignored the signal horn of a car right behind her as she crossed the street and noticed that she was on her way over to the house where she normally would attend the afternoon program. She needed a place to be safe. To think for a moment about her options. About where to go....

All characters in the following story are 18+ Once there was a small village that sat on the edge of a forest. In the summer, when summers lasted many years at a time, the forest bloomed bright with green leaves and deep, warm earth. It was alive with the singing of birds, the sets of badgers, and all sorts of other creatures who called it home. At the very centre of the forest was a massive tree, far taller than all the others, which watched over its kin as their guardian. Through the years, the village and the forest lived in harmony with one another. Yet summer cannot not last forever. One morning, when autumn had fallen over the forest and the trees were bare of leaves, a brother and sister came from a nearby town to visit their aunt, who lived in the forest. They hadn’t seen her in many years, and wanted to bring her gifts to greet her with. First they went to the bakers, and each ordered a loaf of bread to take. “Well, if you’re going through the forest, you best be careful!” the baker’s son said as he kneaded dough. “They say there’s a curse on the forest.” “A curse?” the brother said, shaking a little. “Oh yes. A tree stands there, they say it takes travellers who stray from the path, into it’s domain.” The sister chuckled. “A tree! Who’s afraid of a tree?” She looked over to her brother, but found him shivering with fear. “Stop scaring them!” the baker said, coming out with two fresh loaves of bread. “You go and say hello to your auntie now.” With their fresh bread, the brother and sister made their way to the market. “You don’t really believe in all that nonsense, do you?” the sister said. “N-no! Of course not!” said the brother, his legs shivering. “But could we maybe stop to use the bathroom before we head to auntie’s house?” “Ugh, fine.” Soon they arrived at the market, and got talking to farmer Potts as he filled a jar with fresh honey. “Oh yes, it’s true.” he said, “They built a road through the forest many years ago, and travellers used to throw litter, relieve themselves, do all sorts of things on the road. They say you have to be careful to go potty before you travel there, because if the trees catch you doing it there, you’ll never come back out!” The brother was shaking now, terrified of what may lay ahead. The sister cackled. “We’ll be careful.” she said, and took the honey with a smile. Once they had gathered everything they needed it was late afternoon. The sun was already low in the sky, never having fully risen. “Can we please find a potty now?” the brother said as they came up the road. The sister frowned, and looked up into the quickly darkening sky. “If we don’t hurry, we’ll be walking through the forest in the dark. You can hold it, right?” “I-I’m not sure I can!” “Well then just go in the forest.” the sister said. “But the tree--” “Oh don’t be such a child! There’s no tree that can punish you for peeing!” Soon they were outside the forest itself. What few leaves the trees had were brown. The path seemed to disappear into darkness, the trees like a skeletal ribcage that arched over top. “You’re not scared, are you?” Asked the sister, though even she had to admit, she was a little unnerved. “N-no!” insisted the brother. He stood a little straighter, the jar of honey tight in his hands. If there was another way, both would surely have taken it. But this was the only road to Auntie’s house, and she was expecting them. So, they both took deep breaths, and wondered into the forest. The trees seemed to have eyes. The brother glanced from branch to branch, hoping desperately that the path would reach Auntie’s house soon and they could lay down in nice warm beds. But the path went on and on, and soon the trees grew twisty and windy. Crows laughed from far above, and the darkness became greater, until they could barely see the mushroom-strewn path ahead. “How far away are we?” the brother asked soon after. He was fidgeting now, growing desperate to relieve himself with nowhere in sight. “I … I don’t know.” the sister asked, looking around nervously. There was no-one else here, and it all looked the same. “None of this is familiar.” She looked over to her brother, waddling uncomfortably lest he pee his pants. “Just go in the forest! I won’t look.” “I … I can’t. The trees will be angry!” The sister scoffed. “Don’t be such an idiot!” she said. But soon she too felt nature’s calling. The feeling seemed to sneak up on her, she hadn’t been expecting it, and the longer the sensation of a full bladder lingered, the harder it became to concentrate. When at last they came to a large clearing, they hoped to see Auntie’s house. The trees weren’t so thick here, and the moon crept through some of the branches, casting broad, bright beams onto the forest floor. “It has to be here!” the sister quickly did a lap around the clearing, but all that was here was a large tree, far bigger than all the others. Nothing else. Not a bee, nor a butterfly. No life except the ancient tree. “Stop walking like that, you’re making me want to go too!” The sister scowled at the brother, who had his hands pressed between his legs, his knees crossed. “Sorry! I—I really need to pee!” They were clearly lost. They had been walking for an hour or more, and still the cottage was nowhere in sight. The sister turned her back on her brother, and the clearing fell into a deep silence as she tried to concentrate on what to do next. The trees whispered far above them, and the branches groaned. Beneath the sister’s feet, the gentle squelch of leaves and mud, and the occasional mushroom, was all the noise in the entire forest. “I-I can’t hold it much more!” the brother eventually whispered, and the sister turned to berate him, but before she could there was a shrill, shrieking call. The brother stiffened, standing straight and alert. The sister jumped too, almost dropping her loaves of bread. They glanced at one another. The brother squeaked as a terrible warmth flooded him. Slowly, a shadow, blacker even than the darkness of the evening, appeared ahead of them. An elongated body. Terrible, bony horns. A snout that huffed and sniffed in the air. But the sister squinted. She took a tentative step forward. No, that was no phantom or ghost. The figure emerged into the clearing, and the moonlight showed it’s true form—a deer, it’s antlers tall and proud, it’s nose twitching. From behind her, the sister heard a quiet sigh. The deer startled, stood frozen for a moment, and ran. When the sister turned, her brother stood there suddenly relaxed. “See, there are no ghosts!” she said, “Finally over your fear of the forest?” “No,” the brother said, “I just don’t have to go pee any more.” The sister glanced down. A dark patch was slowly spreading through his pants, steaming where his accident met the cold air. As shocked as the sister was, her brother’s accident only reminded her of her own desperation. She rushed past him towards the big tree. A ring of mushrooms encircled it, disappearing around the other side. “What are you doing?” the brother asked nervously as he saw her moving around the side of the great tree. “Don’t leave me!” “I’m not going away! I just need to pee as well. Now turn around and let me go.” The brother awkwardly did just that. He was still going as he turned, emptying the last of his bladder down his pants and onto the leaves below. As embarrassing as it was, it felt good to finally just let go. The warmth was nice too. Auntie will surely understand, he thought, not paying attention to his sister. The sister had moved to a discreet spot beside the massive tree. She had beden growing desperate too. If they continued down the path as they had been, who knows when she was going to get another chance to go? Better here, before she joined her brother and wet her panties. She unzipped her skirt and dropped her leggings. She squatted awkwardly by the ring of mushrooms, obscured from the clearing by a massive tree-root. She ignored the small wet-patch on her panties where she had almost lost control. She wasn’t some silly man, unable to hold herself until she reached civilisation. She was a grown woman dammit, and she would certainly not be showing up to her Aunt’s house having wet herself like a child. Finally able to let go, she sighed. Relief washed through her, fear of the forest vanishing along with her full bladder. She closed her eyes, listening to the patter against the ancient tree. In fact, she was so consumed with the relief she felt, so absorbed by her potty-break, that she failed to notice the ground bubbling beneath her feet. She did not notice when the roots of the tree moved through the earth, carrying with them the same mushrooms she was now relieving herself on. She did not notice the branch reach out around the brother, and did not notice when the brother whispered a dissonant, “Yes.” The brother felt so good, so empty, so … dumb. And what was this all around him? This sweet scented cloud that twinkled in the moonlight? “Why, you’re a very wet little boy, aren’t you?” A voice from nowhere said. “Let’s get these dirty things off and put some more appropriate clothing on, mmmm?” “Yes mama.” the brother found himself saying as his legs went cold. Then, as if he had been wrapped in a warm blanket, a pleasant warmth suddenly enveloped his whole body. His legs felt weak, his waist felt heavy. So heavy that he planted himself onto his freshly padded bottom with a splat, giggling a little to himself at the funny feeling. Soon the sister had finished her business. She pulled up her leggings and her skirt, and stepped back over the massive root. She heard a sigh, and looked down to see the mushrooms twinkling a little. They looked very pretty in the moonlight. “Finished! Now, let’s get going, Auntie’s has to be around here somewh—” “There there.” the tree said in a thousand voices as it rubbed a branch gently against the brother’s back. “It wasn’t your fault you went in your pants. Little boys like you can’t help it. You did warn her after all…” “W-what is this?” the sister whispered. She backed up slowly. Ahead of her was her brother, right where she had left him. He sat there, on the forest floor, playing with the jar of honey, scooping it out of the jar by the handful and stuffing it into his mouth. “Stop this!” the sister shouted, and the brother turned, his eyes red with tears. He sat there, on the forest floor, in nothing but his underwear. No, not his underwear. Around his waist was a thick, poofy diaper. “Get up!” the sister shouted, “Stop it now!” she was shaking, unable to move. “Now, don’t be so mean to your brother.” “Who—” the sister stuttered, unable to get her question out. She hit the tree, unable to back up any further. Suddenly the entire massive trunk shifted behind her, the branches creaking and groaning, the knotted bark slowly peeling open. A thousand green eyes appeared all the way up until they disappeared into the canopy above. A mouth, jagged and uneven, opened up. “I am the guardian of this forest!” the tree said, “Who are you to intrude on my land?” “Tree--? We were just following the path, just wanted to get to our Auntie’s house.” The sister said, though it was becoming difficult to think, difficult to speak. “And yet you defile my woods with your human mess!” “We-we had to pee! It was an accident, I swear!” “No! It may have been an accident for your poor sweet brother here, but not you.” The brother turned, and the girl looked on in horror as his mouth tried to form words, but all that came out was “Bwaaa baa! Bwaa ba bee!” “Awww, he’s trying to say your name! How sweet.” “Stop this!” the sister cried, “Stop it now! We have to get to Auntie’s house! You’re not a baby, you’re my brother!” The tree just laughed. “He cannot understand you now, dear!” But the brother’s expression suddenly dropped. His honeyed hand froze mid-air. He squinted, as if he was concentrating, trying to break free. The sister saw him trying to stand, lifting himself off the ground slightly. “Come on! Please!” the sister plead. The brother’s face suddenly scrunched up. There was a moment of silence in the forest again. The sister’s heart was racing. Then there was a brrraaap. The sister crumpled her nose. A foul smell filled the air. As the brother leant forward, a small round bulge peeked out the back of his diaper. It grew and grew, and the brother grunted a little, until his face relaxed and he sighed. Then, without a care in the world, he sat back down and resumed his playtime. The tree just laughed. “Hahaha, how cute! We’ll have to call your auntie for a change, won’t we? But first…” The branch that was caring for the brother suddenly twitched. It began to move, slowly at first, but quicker and quicker. The sister realised with a start that it was coming for her. “No!” she cried, “Please!” “Ah, ah. No complaining now, you brought this on yourself.” The sister pushed herself off the tree, slowly backing up into the forest. She stepped on a mushroom, and a cloud of dust puffed around her. Coughing, she said, “No! Not me! I don’t need diapers like him! I’m a big girl!” “Now now, don’t lie to mama. Clearly you need some more potty training, otherwise you would have been able to control yourself until you reached your auntie’s house.” The sister looked down at her brother. He was gone, his mind turned to mush. All she could do now was get to her aunts. So, with the branch approaching her, she did the only thing she could. She ran. “Oh, feeling naughty? Well, if you insist on not doing as you’re told, we’ll have to find an extra special punishment for you, won’t we?” The tree’s voice was surprisingly calm, like a mother who had done this a thousand times before. As the sister raced through branches and brambles, she could hear the tree’s branch reach out for her, chasing her though the woods. Soon all light had gone, and she desperately stumbled around in the dark, the path long behind her. She had no idea where she was going, only that she had to run. Behind her, the branch kept coming. Closer. Closer. Then, suddenly, she saw a light ahead. It wasn’t the pale glow of moonlight, but the warm inviting ebb of a hearth. She could smell fresh broth, too. Auntie’s house was right there. Other sensations, smells sweet like honey, a sudden warmth through her body, relief at having found home, all of it washed over her. She burst through the treeline, onto the path she thought she had lost. Auntie’s house was right there, and the sister could see her in the window, cooking their dinner, waiting for her and her brother. The sister smiled, inhaling deeply. She wasn’t sure how long she stood at the edge of the forest for. She wanted to call out, to run to her aunt. Something stopped her. When she finally heard auntie’s door creak open, when the warmth smell of broth wafted over, the sister had already followed the mushroom-laden branch deep into the forest. *** Auntie opened her front door to the sounds of the trees. “Come, I have a present for you.” the tree said. “Oh? I hope this won’t take long. I’m expecting my niece and nephew.” “I’m sure they won’t mind. In fact, I’ll think they’ll like what I’ll show you.” Auntie followed the tree into the heart of the forest, to where it’s clearing was. It was here that the village said lonely travellers disappeared, but that was because they showed no respect. It was a lesson she had learned long ago. And it seemed her niece and nephew had yet to learn that lesson. They sat giggling on the forest floor. Her nephew was playing with a jar of honey, her niece dribbling all over herself, squelching mud happily between her fingers. Two fully grown adults, playing in the mud like a pair of babies. “I found them wondering all alone.” the tree said. “So you thought you’d ‘take care’ of them?” “That’s right! The sister is a very naughty little girl, urinating in my forest,” the tree said sternly. “But her brother is sweet enough.” There was a foul smell in the clearing as well. Auntie sniffed around a little, and soon came to the source of the odour. “Ooof! He certainly doesn’t smell sweet.” The sister wasn’t quite as messy as her brother, but stank all the same. Both of their diapers were full of as much mush as their brains were, now. Auntie sighed. “Come on.” she said to the tree. “Help me get these too home.” “Wonderful! What then?” the tree said. “We’ll get them acquainted with their new lives.” THE END The Potty Tree-by RawrJam.pdf

Finally getting a chance to tryout the banana trick soon. I’ve read about people using up to 6 whole bananas, and while I’m sure they mean smaller ones, just imagining taking in 6 massive bananas.. only to struggle in attempts not to mess them out. And how long it’d take to push them all out… Will update EDIT: I’m currently sitting diapered up trying to hold everything in. I started with some mini marshmallows to loose up before the first half. A lot of the banana squished but after the first they started to pop in. I did 2 medium bananas and mini marshmallows until I felt super full. Now I’m holding it desperately writing this update. EDIT II: I didn’t end up lasting long, and soon most of the bananas blasted into my diaper. I could still feel more though, and as I got exhausted of pushing, one more half banana log shot out involuntarily. Squishing it around and sitting in it felt amazing and just like the real thing. I then did my business (heh) and cleaned everything up. I have suspicions about more banana being left so I threw on another diaper for a short nap. EDIT III: I think it all came out. It’s partly hard to believe that what came out was nearly 2 whole bananas, but it did basically fill my whole diaper. And inserting them was a bit more trouble than I expected so I thought the thicker ones hadn’t come yet. But in all it was a very nice experiment

Hey, I'm just reposting a story I wrote over here to see if I could get some feedback on it. All criticism is high encouraged and appreciated. If there is anything you either really like or dislike please let me know, I'm really trying to improve in any way I can. Also slight warning, this story is a bit more "action heavy" than your usual ABDL story Chapter 1: A Pampered Vampire It was a dark and dusty night, with the city streets only barely illuminated by moonlight from the full moon above. As it was midnight, very few people were still outside, leaving the streets quiet and desolate. “Ugh, w-where am I?” A female voice groaned as she opened her eyes and realized she was lying on the cold city ground. As she took in the dark alley around her, she slowly got on to her feet. “I blacked out in some dirty back alley?” The girl thought to herself with a disgusted expression as she looked and where she had been sleeping. “What was I even doing out here?” The girl thought to herself as she tried to remember why she had even left her apartment in the first place. After trying to remember anything about the past day, but continuously coming up short, she gave up thinking about it. “Well… I’ll figure that out later. I should get home and get out of these dirty clothes.” The girl thought to herself as she looked down at what she was wearing. This girl was wearing a dark green t-shirt with a matching dark green skirt with a black trim on it. But these clothes were now rather dirty from sleeping in a back alley of the city. Standing at five foot three inches tall, with brown curly hair and matching brown eyes, this girl went by the name Star. Now tired and annoyed, she started to walk back to her apartment. Despite not knowing her exact surroundings, she had lived in this city most of her life and had a pretty good idea of what the fastest route to her apartment was. It involved going through some odd roads and dark alleys, but it wasn’t anything she wasn’t used to. Some girls would be scared walking around the city this late at night alone, but Star was not one of those girls. If anything, she was more comfortable walking around the city at night than in the daytime. That was with the exception of one thing that did scare her about the city at night. But Star tried to not think about that thing as she continued her walk home. As Star turned the corner in one back alley, she suddenly found herself in a large lot that was surrounded by buildings from most sides. This place immediately felt familiar to her, like she had been here before, even if she still couldn’t figure out exactly where she was. “This place, what was I last doing here?” Star thought, as she tried to remember what had happened to her last time she was at this location. But as Star tried to remember, her train of thought was suddenly cut off by a loud blood curdling scream. As she instantly became alerted, she took a step back and tried to figure out where the scream had come from. Star quickly realized that the scream hadn’t come from around her, but rather above her. Star then looked up at the buildings in front of her that loomed 50 feet high, just in time to see a figure on top of one of these buildings walk towards the edge of the roof. She could barely make out what this figure looked like in the darkness of the night, only being able to see the silhouette of a human. And then with little warning, the figure jumped down from the building. Star then backed up once again as she started to panic. But as she did, she finally realized what was happening. The figure landed feet first, creating a cloud of dust within the dark city street as they landed. A fall from that height would be lethal for any regular person, but this figure seemed unscathed as they immediately started to walk forward after landing. “Ahhh! A-AHHH!” The figure loudly yelled out as they stumbled forward out of the cloud of dust. Now only a few feet away from her, Star could finally see what this figure really looked like. The figure resembled a regular girl. She wore an elegant red dress with a black bow in the middle of it. She stood at five feet ten inches tall and had black hair with a red ribbon tied within her hair. But one part about the girl stood out from everything else, her eyes. Complementing the red ribbon in the girl's hair, her eyes were the same red color. This was, of course, the trademark feature of a vampire. “A-A Vampire? I… I should have known.” Star said seriously, as she continued to back up as she looked right into the vampire's red eyes. The existence of vampires wasn’t well known, and very few humans knew that they actually existed. Many humans believed them to just be fictional creatures from fairy tales. Star was one of those few who knew about vampires and the threat that they posed. “Back off! You’re not the first vampire I’ve encountered.” Star said as she reached into her pocket. She then pulled out a long and rather long and sharp sewing needle. “I’m warning you, unless you really want to go at it.” Star said as she cracked a nervous grin. While it was true that the vampire standing in front of her was threatening, Star couldn’t help but get a little excited as she clutched the needle in her hand. “Ahhh…. AHHHHHH, s-stop!” The vampire loudly yelled as she began to cry as she continued to walk forward towards Star, clearly off balance as she stumbled with each step. Something that Star immediately noticed was that this vampire’s tears weren’t clear like a human's were, but instead were black like oil. While Star had seen a vampire once before, this was new to her and was something that she fought rather creepy. The other vampire she had met was cocky and cunning as she taunted Star and flaunted her skills. In contrast, this vampire seemed less like a human, and more like a monster hunting their prey. “R-run…. Run! I… I can’t s-stop myself! A-Ahh!” The vampire yelled as she suddenly dashed at Star. Star had no time to run as this vampire quickly closed the gap between them. The vampire raised out her hand like a crawl and quickly swung it down at Star. Luckily Star was a very capable person and was able to narrowly dodged it, while quickly slashing her sewing needle through the air, leaving a sizable cut in the vampire's palm. “H-huh? Huh? A-AHHH!” The vampire yelled out as they looked down at their palm and seemed surprised. “This is your last fucking warning!” Star said loudly as she pointed her needle at the vampire. While Star was talking big, she knew that this vampire was much stronger than she was. It was an undeniable fact that vampires were stronger than humans, so despite her quick reflexes, this was a losing battle.“H-help… ME!” The vampire suddenly yelled as she dashed toward Star once again, with even more black tears flowing down her face. This time Star wasn’t fast enough as the vampire's hand struck Star's chest. In an instant Star was thrown back at least ten feet, as she quickly tried to get back up to her feet. Star was injured, but she was not going down without a fight. By the time she was back on her feet the vampire was alrighty up close to her again. She then instinctively slashed her needle at the vampire's head. But her attack fell short as all she managed to do was leave a thin cut on the vampire's cheek. This time the vampire didn’t hesitate as she immediately knocked the needle out of Star’s hand, sending it flying away from both of them. “B-blood…. I… I need blood! AHHH!” The vampire yelled like an animal as she reached forward and grabbed Star’s neck. “Ugh…” Star groaned as she felt the vampire's tight grip on her neck. The vampire's hand unsteadily shook as she raised it, holding Star up off the ground. Now face to face with this deranged vampire and trapped within her grasp, Star was ready for the worst. “P-please… B-Blood.” The vampire mumbled as she slowly brought Star closer to her body, as she opened her mouth. With the vampire mouth open, her two sharp fangs were now visible to Star. It was clear that this vampire was hungry, and that Star’s blood was going to be her next meal. “S-stop! Fucking stop it!” Star said as she tried to get out the vampire's grasp, but ultimately failed, as the vampire was much stronger than her. The vampire then pulled Star close to her body. But then right before the vampire was about to bite into Star’s neck, her grip on Star lightened, as the vampire suddenly fell to the ground unconscious. Star fell as well, as she quickly landed on her feet with her adrenaline still pumping, ready to fight. But as she looked down at the vampire unconscious now laying on the ground, it was obvious that their battle had concluded. Star wasn’t sure what to think as she sighed in relief, thankful that she was alive, but at the same time incredibly confused. As she started to relax, Star knelt down to get a better look at this vampire that had attacked her. With the vampire's eyes and mouth closed, she didn’t look any different than a normal human as she laid on the floor. Star almost felt a little bad for her… almost. But as Star continued to look down at the girl, she suddenly realized that the vampire's face looked oddly familiar. “Wait… don’t tell me.” Star thought as she continued to stare at the vampire. “She looks… like that first vampire I encountered.” Star thought with a confused expression across her face. Around two years ago, Star encountered a vampire for the first time in a dark city alley just like the one she was currently standing in. But that vampire was nothing like the one she had just encountered. That vampire was playful, cunning, and seemed very excited. That greatly contrasted the vampire was now in front of Star, as this vampire seemed to scream and cry like an animal, all throughout their encounter. If the vampire in front of her really was that same vampire, then something was obviously very wrong. Star put her hand onto the unconscious vampire and quickly realized that the vampire was cold, very cold. “Is she… dying?” Star thought as she looked at the vampire's body. Sure enough her body seemed to look incredibly frail, despite her immense strength. That combined with her incredibly cold body temperature confirmed to Star that there was something very wrong with this vampire. “She did say something about needing blood… didn’t she.” Star said with a sigh as she thought about what the vampire had been screaming during their battle. A part of Star wanted to just leave the vampire there and get on with her life, forgetting this encounter ever happened. But another part of Star, a part of herself that she really didn’t understand, knew she couldn’t do that. “If this vampire really needs blood… Then that’s what she’ll get.” Star said with a smirk as she picked up the vampire and put her around her back. To Star’s surprise, the vampire was quite light, as Star was able to hold her with little hassle. “Now, where can I find blood at a time like this?” Star thought as she looked up at the pitch black night sky. One place came to Star’s mind very quickly. But it wasn’t the kind of place that would be open this late, let alone just give her blood. Regardless, Star started to walk towards her destination with the vampire still on her back. Luckily the streets were very barren, and no one saw Star carrying this girl as she walked. Eventually Star found herself in front of a small hospital within the city. While Star was no doctor, she knew hospitals almost always had packs of blood within them, in case patients needed blood transfusions. Of course these packs of blood were for humans, not vampires, but Star didn’t really care. She approached the front door of the hospital and pulled on it, to find that the door was locked. “Yeah… that’s no surprise, I’ll just have to get in some other way.” Star thought to herself as her eyes glanced over at a window on the side of the hospital. A mischievous smile then appeared on her face as she checked to see if anyone was around her. After confirming that the only one nearby was the unconscious vampire, she took out her silvering sewing needle and threw it right at the window. With the loud crack of glass, the window burst open, spilling shards of glass all over the floor. “Easy enough.” Star said out loud with the same mischievous smile, as she jumped through the window, making sure to not step on any of the glass shards. Star then started to wander through the dark hallways of the hospital, hoping to find wherever the hospital stored their packs of blood. After flipping on some light switches and walking through a handful of rooms, Star found a small freezer. As she opened it up, she was glad to see it full of medical packs of blood. “Finally, that took me long enough.” Star mumbled as she took the vampire off of her back, and laid her down on a nearby bench. “Now how the hell do I actually give this to you?” Star thought to herself as she looked at the bag of blood and back at the unconscious vampire as she scratched her head. After deciding to just rip off the top of the bag to open it, she walked over the vampire and kneeled down next to her. “Uhh…” Star awkwardly mumbled as she tried to pry open the vampire's mouth. Star felt a little awkward as she was practically putting her hands into the vampire's mouth as she tried to force her jaw open. “Ehhh whatever, she was trying to kill me just a few minutes ago, she can deal with whatever I’m doing now.” Star said with a smirk as she finally lowered the vampire's jaw, revealing her fangs to Star once again. Star was a little frightened as she saw the vampire's fangs once again, as it reminded her of just how close this vampire had come to killing her. It made her second guess if helping this vampire was actually a smart thing to do. For all she knew, as soon as this vampire drank blood again, she would just wake up and kill her. But despite all reason telling her to help the vampire, she picked up the pack of blood and put it in the vampire's mouth, as she forcibly closed the vampire jaw. Then there was a second of silence, before Star heard a faint sucking noise as the blood started to drain from the pack. It seemed that even though the vampire was unconscious, her body was still able to drink blood. Eventually the blood pack was drained as the empty pack fell out of the vampire's mouth and onto the ground. Star then cautiously got closer to the vampire, unsure of if she would wake up or not. After inspecting her a little bit, it was clear she was still unconscious, but that now she was breathing more and that her body felt a lot warmer than before. Along with that her veins and skin seemed to gain back some color, making her look much healthier and less frail. This made it obvious to Star that the pack of blood was what the vampire needed. “She looks better… So what now.” Star thought to herself as she questioned why she had even helped this vampire in the first place. It wasn’t like she was friends with this vampire or actually knew what this vampire was like. All she had was that first encounter with her, and the one she had just experienced. “Ehh I don’t feel like thinking about it. I’ll just take her out of his hotel and leave her on the side of the road, I need to finally get home.” Star thought to herself as she realized how late it was. This was not to mention that she illegally broke into this hospital and stole some of their blood. If the police saw the broken window and what she stole, they would not be happy with her. It wasn’t like Star was afraid of the police, as she had multiple run-ins with them in the past, but she wanted to avoid another one today. Star then once again picked up the unconscious vampire and started to walk forward, before stopping as she heard a familiar sound from the vampire as she moved. It was a very particular sound, one that could be described as a crinkle. Star was initially very confused, as that sound seemed to signal something very specific. Star wanted to just ignore it, but her curiosity got the best of her as she sat the vampire back down on the bench and pulled up part of the vampire's dress. Part of Star knew this was something she shouldn’t do, but after this vampire had almost killed her, and then she had helped this vampire by breaking into a hospital and giving her a pack of blood, she didn’t care anymore. And as she pulled up the dress, underneath was a rather thick white diaper, one not too different from what a baby would wear. As Star saw this, she was overcome with shock and a little embarrassment. “A diaper… why would a vampire her age need a diaper?” Star thought to herself as she poked the diaper, confirming that it was real. As she looked down at the vampire wearing a diaper, she couldn’t help but think that the vampire looked cute. “On second thought… Maybe I can get more out of this exchange. I did help save her life after all.” Star thought to herself as another mischievous smile covered her face. Star then picked back up the vampire and started to walk home. But she didn’t leave the vampire on the street like she had originally intended to, instead she walked all the way home with the vampire still on her back. Star opened the door to her messy one bedroom apartment and then walked inside with the vampire. Stepping around little scraps of cloth and fabric that littered the ground, Star made her way to a couch and set the vampire down on it. Star then made her way to a large nearby closet and started to sort through the many clothes that were inside of it. She did this until she pulled out one particular piece of clothing. It was a pair of white footed pajamas with frilly light purple edges all around it. There were especially lots of frilly pieces near the neck and shoulder regions of the pajamas, almost resembling a bib. The pajamas were also button ups with purple buttons in the front of it. Then with the same mischievous smile as before, Star turned back to the vampire with the pajamas now in her hands. Without thinking of the consequences, Star started to remove the vampire's dirty red dress, which was stained with dirt and the vampire's black tears, and replaced it with the cute babyish pajamas. Star removed the vampire's dress but kept the white diaper on her as she started to put the pajamas on her. After the clothes were on the vampire, Star took a step back and smiled. “Aww…” Star said out loud as she looked at the vampire. She was rather proud of her work, but after a little bit more time passed, reality came back to her. “Heh if she wakes up like this… she’s definitely going to try to kill me.” Star thought to herself. She thought about it a little more before she decided to double down. She grabbed some especially strong sewing threads that functioned more like rope, and used them to tie together the vampire's hands like a police officer would to a prisoner. She then carried the vampire into her bedroom. Star’s bedroom wasn’t much cleaner than her living room as it still had lots of fabric all throughout it on the floor. But along with Star’s bed, one object in the room stood out. It was a large crib in the middle of the room, large enough for an adult to use despite its babyish look. With the same mischievous smile as before Star put the vampire in the crib before closing the top of the crib, locking it shut so the vampire wouldn’t escape. The crib was very sturdy but Star still had doubts about if the vampire would be able to break through the lock if she tried to. It wasn’t like Star wanted to lock up the vampire, but for her own safety she had to. And as Star looked down at the silver sowing needle still in her pocket, she knew that she could still fight this vampire if necessary. As all of these thoughts filled Star’s head, she looked at the time and decided to go to sleep. So she turned the lights in the room off, and laid in her bed that wasn’t located far from the crib. Star really wasn’t sure what she was doing, but it was far too late to go back now as she drifted off to sleep. An hour later Star woke up to the sound of something in her room moving. She was confused for a second, before she remembered the vampire that she had brought back to her apartment. Star then quickly turned on the lights and nervously made her way toward the crib. “Uhh… uhh… h-huh?” The vampire muttered as her red eyes opened. She looked around dazed and confused as she saw the bars of the crib in front of her. “I… I’m not dead?” The vampire mumbled out loud as she looked down at her hands. She checked to see if she still had all of fingers as she spread her fingers out. “I’m… okay?” The vampire mumbled again as she realized she wasn’t in any pain. As the vampire started to take in her surroundings, unsure of where she was, Star spoke up. “Finally awake?” Star said as she walked over to the crib and looked at the vampire through the bars. “Ehh!” The vampire said in a frightened voice as she tried to back away from Star, but was stopped by the wall of the crib behind her. Star was surprised by this reaction, as it seemed like the vampire was afraid of her. “D-don’t… don’t hurt me.” The vampire said in a nervous voice. “Hurt you?” Star said in a surprised voice as she looked back at the vampire. But then suddenly the vampire’s expression changed. “Wait… you’re… you're a human?” The vampire said, now in a less scared voice. “Yeah of course I am. I’m a human and you're a vampire.” Star said with a smirk. “So… where the fuck am I?” The vampire said as she looked around at her surroundings and finally realized she was in what looked like a crib for babies. “A… crib?” The vampire mumbled as she started to blush. Then immediately the vampire looked down at herself to realize her normal red dress was gone, and was replaced with some frilly purple and white pajamas. “W-what the!” The vampire said loudly as she blushed more and shivered. “Haha… cute.” Star said in a mocking voice as she laughed. “You… you did this to me? Well then I’ll make you regret it!” The vampire yelled loudly as her eyes shined a bright red. In one motion she quickly broke the threads off of her hands, completely freeing them. And then with a single hit of one of her hands, she broke right through the top of the crib, knocking the top section clean off of the crib and onto the floor beside her. “I’ll end you right here, human.” The vampire said seriously, as she finally stood up in the crib, with her eyes glowing even brighter. She then held out her hand in a claw-like pattern, in a way similar to what she did when she had fought Star earlier that night. But this time it was different as three long sharp spikes of some glowing red energy started to appear out of her hand, resembling the claw of a wild animal. It was a majestic site, something that resembled magic. “W-wait!” Star said in a panicked tone as she quickly got out one of her silver sewing needles, in hopes of defending herself. She wasn’t expecting the vampire to be able to break out of the crib so easily, let alone create some claw of red energy like this vampire suddenly did. Then with a devilish smile the vampire jumped at Star, clearly with the intent to cut right into her with her claw. Star didn’t have time to dodge as the vampire was much faster than her. As she looked back at the angry vampire approaching her, she wondered if she was going to die once again. But it seemed like today was her lucky day. As right before the vampire's claw would have pierced her, the claw suddenly disintegrated, as the vampire fell to the floor in front of Star, completely missing her. “Huh? My claw? I can’t… I can’t make it.” The vampire said as she got back on her feet and shook around her hand, seemingly trying to recreate the glowing red claw she had created just seconds ago. “Ugh what the hell, I save your life and this is the thanks I get?” Star said as she caught her breath. “Saved my life? What even happened? I shouldn’t… I shouldn’t even be here right now.” The vampire said as her angry expression turned into one of sorrow as she looked down at her hands once again. “I could ask you the same thing! I was just minding my own business before you attacked me.” Star said angrily. “I… attacked you?” The vampire said in surprise as she turned around to look at Star. “Yeah you almost fucking killed me!” Star said in the same angry voice. “I… attacked you…” The vampire said in disbelief as she walked up close to Star. “Ha… ha… haha…” The vampire said with her eyes wide as she covered her face with her hands. “Uh… something the matter?” Star said in a confused tone, as it seemed like the vampire was losing it. “So… so that’s why I’m alive… I drank your blood.” The vampire muttered as she covered her face. “But in that state… I wouldn’t have left any blood still in you… I would have drank every drop until you fell dead.” The vampire said in a confused voice as she pulled her hands away from her face. “No way I was going to let you drink my blood. Besides, you fell unconscious before you even had the chance to bite me.” Star said seriously. “I did? Then why… why am I still here?” The vampire said in disbelief. “Because I decided to help you out. I found some blood in a nearby hospital and next thing I know, you're back to being a regular vampire.” Star said confidently. “You gave me blood? From… from a hospital? You saved me?” The vampire said in disbelief. “Yeah, so now with that out of the way, want to tell me why you were acting like some wild beast back there?” Star asked, as she finally wanted some answers. “Oh… that. T-that was… uhhh… My e-execution.” The vampire mumbled as her tone got rather depressed and she looked at the ground. “Execution? For a vampire?” Star asked in a confused tone. “It’s a special type of execution… one that is only used for those believed to be traitors. A vampire would be taken into the human city, starved of blood until they can’t think or feel for themselves. And then they are let go into an empty part of the city where no humans will be. So in their last moments, they will be searching for any blood to keep themselves alive, but will never find it. And tonight… that traitorous vampire was me.” The vampire said in a sorrowful voice as she continued to look at the ground, avoiding eye contact with Star. “So since I was nearby…” Star said as she thought about what the vampire just told her. “They must have missed you… it was you, who botched my execution by being nearby.” The vampire said as her body shivered and she thought about just how close she had come to dying. “I… I am alive right? I… I’m not actually dead and am just dreaming this am I?” The vampire said as she looked over at Star with a dazed look. “Don’t think so, because I’m pretty damn sure I’m not asleep.” Star said with a smirk. “I guess. So… human, you saved me. But who are you?” The vampire asked. “Oh… uh, I’m Star, call me Star.” She said with a straightened face. “Star? Heh, pretty cutesy name for someone like you.” The vampire teased as the mood between them lightened. “Yeah… I’m not a fan of it either.” Star said in an annoyed tone, as her expression got a bit colder. “It’s Nycia. That's my name.” The vampire then exclaimed. After the vampire revealed her name, there was some awkward silence between the two of them as neither said a word. But a little bit later Star broke this silence. “You're pretty cute for a vampire, Nycia.” Star said as she began to laugh. “Huh?” Nycia said in surprise, as she suddenly remembered the embarrassing pajamas she was still wearing. “W-wait… you put me in these stupid clothes!” Nycia said angrily, as she shivered again. “Haha.” Star said as she continued to laugh. “I… I… I’ll still just fucking kill you!” Nycia said angrily with a deep blush as she jumped at Star, tackling her to the ground. But even on the ground, Star seemed unbothered as she continued to laugh. “I’ll just put an end to you right now.” The vampire yelled with the same blush as before. She then spread out her fingers to form a claw with her hand, before putting it right up against Star’s neck, knowing that with a single strike she could easily pierce through Star’s neck, instantly killing her. But then suddenly, Nycia felt something cut through her hand as she recoiled in pain and jumped backwards, as Star was able to get away from Nycia and back up onto her feet. “What the fuck…” Nycia said, as she looked down at her fingers to see that they had been cut, and that she was now bleeding. “A human shouldn’t be able to cut a vampire… unless…” Nycia said as she looked over at Star and noticed the silver needle now in her hand. “Unless they use silver right? Don’t think I brought you here without a little knowledge of how to defend myself.” Star said with a smirk. “Ugh… I guess I misjudged you for some dumb unprepared girl.” Nycia said in an angry tone as she felt her bleeding hand. “Guess so, but can you stop trying to kill me? I saved your life after all, didn’t I?” Star said angrily. “F-fine… we can call a truce.” Nycia said with an angry expression, as she clearly didn’t want Star to get the upper hand on her, but at the same time was in no shape to fight her. “Good, alright now give me a second.” Star said as she walked into another room, leaving the vampire alone for a little bit. In this small moment of privacy, Nycia was finally able to take in her surroundings as she looked around at the small messy apartment she was standing in. She quickly noticed the scraps of cloth all around the floor, before looking back at the large adult sized crib that she woke up in. As she continued to look around, she only became more and more confused about who this human named “Star” was. “Alright here.” Star said casually, as she walked back into the room with some bandages in her hands. “Huh?” Nycia said in surprise, as Star approached her. Then before Nycia could properly react, Star grabbed her hand and started to put the bandages around the fingers that she had just cut with her sewing needle. “Done.” Star said, as she let go of Nycia’s hand. “Uhh… thanks?” Nycia said in a confused voice, as she didn’t understand why this human had decided to help bandage her wounds. “Heh, don’t mention it. It would be cruel of me to not patch up a cute vampire like you.” Star joked. “I-I… I’m not cute! Why did you even put me in these embarrassing clothes?” Nycia said in an embarrassed tone, as she lifted up her arms. “You were the one who was wearing a diaper when you fell unconscious, I just completed the look.” Star said confidently, as she saw nothing wrong with her reasoning. “T-the look? I’m not some stupid baby!” Nycia said in an embarrassed and angry tone. “Then why are you wearing that baby diaper?” Star asked with a smirk. “I… I have to. I’m… I’m a baby vampire… But not a real baby! Don’t get it mixed up.” Nycia frantically said, as she blushed even more. “A baby vampire? So it’s different?” Star asked, curiously. “It’s just some stupid rule to tell the older and younger vampires apart. Since we physically don’t age much, it sets us apart. I guess I’m young for a vampire but I’m still 21.” Nycia said with a grimace. “Huh, the same age as me.” Star said in response, as she scratched her head. “But only one of us is still in diapers.” Star continued with a smirk. “Hey! I wouldn’t wear them if I had a choice, but I don’t. A vampire pact makes me wear them, a pact directly with my… my queen.” Nycia said, as her voice got more sorrow once again. “A vampire pact? Eh, not my problem. And besides, I saved your life, so the least you could do is help me out.” Star proclaimed. “Help you out? With what?” Nycia said in a confused voice. “Well you see… those pajamas you have on, I didn’t just buy them at a store. I made them by hand.” Star said in a confident voice as she crossed her arms. “Y-you did?” Nycia said, as she looked down at the clothes on her body. Just the sight of the clothes was enough to make her shiver in embarrassment, but she couldn’t help but admit that the pajamas were very finely crafted, like they had been made by a professional. “You made these?” Nycia said in shock, as she felt the pajamas around herself. “Yeah, pretty cute right? At least I think so…” Star said confidently. “But… if I want to sell them, or improve them, I need to model them on someone.” Star said. “Model? Can’t you just wear them yourself?” Nycia asked in a confused voice. “No way, those babyish clothes don’t fit my style. And besides I’m too short to wear them, they only look cute when on people who are tall enough to look like big babies in them.” Star said happily. “Look like babies…” Nycia said with a cringed expression, clearly not a fan of where Star was going. “So… you wanted me to be your model?” Nycia continued with an embarrassed expression. “Why not? Those clothes suit you pretty well.” Star said happily. “No fucking way! I’m not your dress up doll. Where are my regular clothes?” Nycia asked angrily, as she was sick of wearing the babyish pajamas. “Oh, I put those in the washing machine. They were covered in dirt and your black tears from before, so you wouldn’t want to wear those now.” Star said with a smirk. “W-what? So I’m stuck looking like a fucking baby?” Nycia said angrily, as she looked down at herself and blushed more. “Looks like it.” Star said with a cocky grin. “I… I really want to kill you right now.” Nycia said as her eyes started to glow again. “Yeah yeah… I’m sure you do. But uh, how about we continue with the whole wanting to kill me thing in the morning? It’s like 3 AM and I want to go back to sleep.” Star said as she yawned. “I guess my body does feel pretty worn down.” Nycia said, as she thought back to how she was going to die due to blood loss only a few hours ago. Really it was a miracle she even had the strength to still stand. “Good, now I’m going to pass out.” Star said with a smirk as she laid down in her bed. “W-wait… where do I sleep?” Nycia asked as she blushed. “Well the crib is still there.” Star said with a smirk. “No fucking way.” Nycia said, as she got even angrier. “Well I only have one bed… I guess you could sleep beside me if you want.“ Star said casually. “Sleep beside a human… How… how the hell did I get here.” Nycia said, as she blushed and covered her face with one of her hands. “Your choice.” Star said casually with the same smirk as before. “F-fine… just leave me alone.” Nycia said angrily, as she turned off the lights and got in bed beside Star. As Nycia pulled the covers over herself, Star laughed a little as the vampire wearing the frilly pajamas laid next to her. Star still wasn’t quite sure why she decided to help out this vampire, but she was starting to believe that she made the right decision. As she looked over at Nycia desperately trying to get to sleep with her eyes closed, Star closed her eyes as well, as she drifted off into a deep slumber. An hour later, Star awoke to the sound of a bloodcurdling scream. In a panic she quickly sat up in bed as her fight or flight instincts kicked in. But as she looked around her dark room, she realized that nothing was off. Her room was just how she left it when she had last closed her eyes. Then there was another loud noise. “Ahh… Ah! P-please f-forgive me. S-spare… spare me!” Nycia screamed out as she cried. As Nycia screamed, Star looked over at her to see that the vampire eyes were still closed, and that she was still asleep. Star had initially thought that something had gone wrong, but instead it seemed like the vampire beside her was just having a nightmare. While it was obvious that Nycia was crying in her sleep, unlike before her tears weren’t black, but instead clear like normal humans were. Star was still a little afraid of Nycia, after all Nycia had almost killed her a few times that night. But as she looked at the vampire in the frilly pajamas scream for forgiveness, she wanted to help her out. So, Star got a little closer to her in bed, and then started to gently pat the vampire's head. “P-please I want to live… p-please I… I… h-huh…?” Nycia said, as her screams stopped and she slowly opened her teary eyes, as she woke up. “W-what… what are you doing?” Nycia asked in an unsteady voice, as she turned to look at Star. “Just trying to calm you down, you big baby. This always seemed to calm my sister down.” Star teased, as she continued to pat her head. Nycia shot her back a dirty look as she buried herself deeper in the covers of the bed. But Nycia didn’t tell Star to stop patting her, as she blushed and closed her eyes. Then after a little while, it seemed like Nycia had finally drifted off to sleep. Seeing the vampire not scream anymore relaxed Star, as she eventually stopped patting Nycia’s head and drifted back to sleep as well. When Star eventually woke up again, she was greeted by daylight sweeping through her windows, illuminating her room. As she recounted what had happened to her last night, she turned to her side to see that Nycia was no longer lying next to her. Star then let out a sigh of relief and disappointment, as it seemed like Nycia had left in the middle of the night. Nycia did scare Star, she was a powerful vampire after all. But Star also liked having someone around. Despite her fear, it was a nice change of pace. Star then stood up out of bed and stretched her arms, before walking into her apartment’s main living room. The room was just as messy as Star had left it. But what stood out to Star was that the door to her balcony was wide open. Assuming this was something Nycia did before leaving, Star walked over to it with the intent of closing the door. But right when she got to the door and could fully see around her balcony, she realized there was someone on her balcony, kneeling down and looking up at the sky. Wearing purple and white pajamas, it was none other than Nycia who was kneeling there. Star was immediately surprised to see her there, as she assumed the vampire had no reason to stay around a human like her. Star then took this opportunity to join Nycia on the balcony, as she walked through the door to the balcony and closed it behind her. “So you didn’t leave after all.” Star said with a joyful smirk, as she approached the vampire. But Nycia didn’t respond as she faced away from Star, with her body completely still as she looked up at the sun and the clouds. “Uhh… you okay?” Star joked as she got a little closer to her. “It’s… it’s beautiful.” Nycia responded in a soft voice, as she continued to look up at the sky in some sort of trance. “Beautiful? The sky?” Star asked in a confused tone. “It looks… so big, like it never ends. And that thing… the sun, that’s what you humans call it right? It’s… it’s so beautiful.” Nycia responded in the same soft voice as she continued to stare at the sky. “Have you… never seen the sky?” Star said with a slight laugh. “No. I haven’t.” Nycia said softly. “Vampires live in Nuwick, the underground city. It’s rare for us to be in a human city, especially during the day.” Nycia said softly. “Underground city…” Star mumbled as she thought about what Nycia had told her. Star had done some research on vampires after being attacked by Nycia two years ago, but she was never able to figure out where vampires actually lived. So the idea of an underground city was a very foreign concept to her. Then there was a moment of silence as Nycia stayed completely still looking up at the sky, while Star just quietly stood behind her, unsure of what to say or do. And then after about a minute passed, Nycia finally moved. In a flash she stood up as she finally looked away from the sky and instead looked toward Star. She then reached towards Star's neck, grabbing it as she firmly gripped it and held Star’s body up off the ground. “What the… c-come on.” Star said in a panicked voice, as she tried to free herself from the vampire's grip, but was unable to break through the vampire's immense strength. Star had thought that after everything that happened last night, this vampire had decided not to harm her. But it was now obvious that wasn’t true. Star then tried to pull out her silver sewing needles, but as she started to struggle to breath, she didn’t have the strength or dexterity to pull them out of her pockets. As the vampire's grip on her tightened, Star feared the worst. Just like when this vampire was attacking her with black tears flowing down her face, it seemed like Star was about to die. But as Star looked back at Nycia, she didn’t see the expression of someone who wanted her dead, rather she saw the expression of someone who looked lost. As Nycia held up Star, she was in complete control. Star couldn’t fight back and this was finally her chance to kill the human that had put her in those embarrassing clothes. But as Nycia hesitated and just held Star out in front of her, tears started to once again flow out of her eyes. Just like last time, her grip loosened as Star fell to the ground, somewhat unscathed. And then as Nycia covered her eyes with her hands, she knelled down again and started to sob like a baby. “Ah… uhhh. W-wahhhh.” Nycia uncontrollably cried out into her arms. It was an odd site, as the vampire completely broke down at Star's feet. Star was hurt as Nycia had clearly damaged her throat. But despite her pain, she didn’t feel any hatred or malice toward Nycia. Star didn’t know why she wasn’t upset, as she didn’t consider herself an overly nice or forgiving person. If it was anyone else, Star believed she would have attacked them in retaliation or even done worse. But that’s not what she wanted to do in that moment. Star then quietly sat down next to the crying vampire. Then a little bit of time passed as Star just silently sat there and watched the vampire cry. And eventually Nycia’s crying started to stop. “So… you're not going to kill me?” Star asked in a joking tone. “I-I want to kill you. B-but… but if I do, I’ll be all alone again.” Nycia said in a depressed tone as she looked at the ground. “They used to love me you know? They would cheer my name, look up to me, want to be me. But all of that is gone now.” Nycia continued in a sad voice. “Before… m-my execution, they locked me away to wait until they would finally kill me. For a month I was all alone with my thoughts in that cell. And when I finally saw another vampire again, they were there to execute me.” Nycia mumbled as she only seemed to get sadder. “O-oh…” Star said, as she wasn’t expecting Nycia to be so open about such a traumatic moment. “I was alone for that entire month. And, I… I really really don’t want to be alone again.” Nycia said as tears started to form in her eyes once again. “Well… I can’t speak for anyone else, but if you want to stay around me, I won’t leave.” Star said casually. “W-what? but you’re a human. I’m a vampire… aren’t you afraid of me? Don’t you want to run away?” Nycia asked as she looked over at Star. “I mean… a little, yeah? You did just try to kill me. But do you really think the fear of death is going to make me run away?” Star said with a smirk. “You… you’re an odd human.” Nycia said in response. “B-but… if you… if you really won’t just leave me here…” Nycia mumbled as she suddenly tightly hugged Star. “W-woah… heh.” Star said as she felt Nycia tightly hug her. She didn’t expect this much affection from the vampire, but she certainly wasn’t against it. “Aw… the cute vampire likes me huh?” Star teased. “Shut it! I’m not cute.” Nycia said with a pout as she pulled away from Star. “Heh whatever… alright let’s get back inside it’s getting cold out her.” Star casually said as she stood up. Nycia agreed as both of them walked back into Star’s apartment. They then both sat on Star’s couch and began to relax again, as the tension surrounding them started to fade. “So… you… you won’t leave me?” Nycia asked again in a serious tone. “Unless you want me to. I live here alone, so I’m alright with some company. Not to mention I get a good model out of it.” Star teased. “Don’t remind me.” Nycia said angrily, as she looked down at her babyish clothes. “But if you let me stay here… maybe it’s worth it, it’s not like they’re going let me back in Nuwick. Not after what I did.” Nycia said in a sad tone. “What did you do that was so bad?” Star asked bluntly. Nycia didn’t respond as she just looked at the ground with a pained expression. “Uh alright… well moving on.” Star said in response, as it was obvious Nycia didn’t want to talk about it. “I… I’ll be right back.” Nycia said as she stood up and started walking to the bathroom, but she only got a few steps forward, before suddenly feeling off balance and falling right to the ground. “Uh you good?” Star asked as she walked over and bent down next to the vampire now lying on the floor. “Fuck… ugh… I’m thirsty.” Nycia mumbled as she slowly got back to her feet. “Thirsty? You mean…” Star asked. “For blood…” Nycia said nervously. “In Nuwick I was provided vials of blood due to my status. But I don’t have those anymore.” Nycia said in a sad tone. “Status? What kind of vampire are you?” Star asked in a confused tone. “I… I’ll explain later okay? But I really need blood… or I’ll really die.” Nycia said in a strained voice, as she felt her body get weaker. “Uhh well if you don’t kill me, I guess you can take mine.” Star said bluntly. “Your blood? A live… humans blood…” Nycia quietly mumbled. “Isn’t that how vampires usually get blood? They just drink it from humans?” Star asked as she was confused about why Nycia seemed so shocked at the idea. “I’ve… I’ve only ever drank one human's blood directly from their neck before.” Nycia admitted in an embarrassed tone. “Huh? Again… what kind of vampire are you?” Star asked, as more questions began to fill her mind. “Later… I just need blood. But I don’t want to accidentally kill you…” Nycia said nervously. “Kill me? What are you on about?” Star asked. “If I… if I take too much of your blood, you’ll die. And I’ll be alone again.” Nycia whimpered. “Is it really that hard to not kill me?” Star said as she scratched the back of her head. “Most vampires figure it out quickly… but most vampires suck a human's blood at least twice a week. I’ve only done it once before. That time was successful, but this time… on a different person, I don’t know.” Nycia said hesitantly. “You only ever drank one human's blood before…” Star said out loud as she thought about it. “But this time… it’s different.” Nycia mumbled nervously. But then, the tension in the room was suddenly lightened by the sound of laughter. “Haha…” Star said as she started to laugh. “Huh?” Nycia said in a confused voice, as she didn’t know what was so funny. “You really don’t remember me do you? I thought you were just playing dumb at first.” Star said confidently as she crossed her arms. “I… I don’t get it.” Nycia responded in the same confused voice. “You know I was attacked by a vampire about two years ago. A really cocky and excited one, wearing a red dress with a red ribbon in her hair. She was fast, really fast and I couldn’t get away from her. So, she ended up drinking my blood. But that was it, she didn’t really harm me, let alone actually kill me.” Star casually explained. “Two years ago… n-no way. Was that really you?” Nycia said as she looked at Star in awe, as the memories started to come back to her. “I’m not really into concepts like “fate”, but maybe we were supposed to meet again two years later.” Star said happily. “M-maybe…” Nycia said quietly. “Alright so come on, drink my blood. I don’t need you to become deprived of blood again, you were no fun like that.” Star said rather casually. “Uh… I… okay… okay.” Nycia said out loud, as she talked herself into it. She walked up to Star, and pulled Star’s shirt away a little to reveal the skin on her neck. “This… this might hurt.” Nycia said. “Ehh I’m used to pain.” Star said rather casually. Nycia then took a deep breath before biting right into Star’s neck with her fangs. Star winced in pain as Nycia wasn’t kidding, it really did hurt. But still, Star kept quiet while Nycia continued to drink her blood. And then a few seconds later, Nycia pulled away from Star’s neck with a mouth full of blood and a large grin across her face. “Heh… heh heh…” Nycia mumbled as she suddenly fell to the floor once again, this time on her back. “So… so tasty. I forgot how good fresh blood tasted.” Nycia joyfully said with a smile. “Uh… glad you liked it.” Star said, as she thankfully wasn’t dead, but now felt light headed. “Heh…” Nycia continued to mumble as she laid on the floor. But then something different happened. A hiss sound was suddenly audibly heard by both girls. And both of them knew exactly what it was from. “W-what?” Nycia said, as she was knocked out of her blood sucking trance. “Nycia did you just…” Star said as an evil grin appeared on her face. “No… I uh…” Nycia mumbled as she blushed. Star then walked over to the vampire and quickly pulled her pajama pants down, revealing a now yellowed and sagging diaper beneath them. “Hey stop!” Nycia yelled as she quickly pulled the pants back up. “Didn’t you say the other day you didn’t need diapers?” Star said with a grin. “I… I don’t! This hasn’t happened before.” Nycia protested. “Oh really? So this is your first wet diaper? How embarrassing.” Star continued. “S-stop…” Nycia whined. “Aw, but you look so cute! I should get some pictures so you can model for me in a wet diaper.” Star said happily as she continued to tease her. “Pictures? No fucking way!” Nycia said as she got back on her feet and backed up away from Star. “Aw… so cute, you know, you kind of remind me of my sister.” Star said happily. “Whatever… just stop talking about my…” Nycia said as she didn’t finish her sentence. “Your wet diaper? Is the scary vampire embarrassed?” Star teased. “I… I really want to kill you again.” Nycia said angrily as her eyes glowed red once again. “Yeah I’m sure you do. But you can’t do that if you want me to change that dirty diaper.” Star said with a shrug. “C-change my diaper?” Nycia muttered as she blushed. “Well I can’t just leave this cute vampire in a wet diapee can I?” Star teased again. “You… a human, can’t change my diaper.” Nycia said as her tone got more serious. “And… why not?” Star asked curiously. “If… if a human changes a vampire's diaper, a vampire pact is made between them. A pact that supposedly interweaves their fate.” Nycia said seriously, as she tried to keep a straight expression despite her embarrassment. “Vampire pacts? Those are real? Ehh… who cares.” Star said casually. “What? I don’t think you realize how serious this is, a vampire pact isn’t something you can go back on. It’s something that remains for the rest of one's life.” Nycia said seriously. “I mean… aren’t our fates already intertwined? I already saved your life didn’t I? And apparently I’m the only human you’ve drunken blood from as well.” Star said. “I… I guess?” Nycia said as she blushed, unsure of what else to say. “Then come on, I doubt you want to stay in that wet diaper any longer.” Star said as she walked over to her closet and pulled out a clean diaper. “F-fine…” Nycia said in an embarrassed tone as she laid down on the floor. “Good, but after I change you, can you finally tell me who you actually are?” Star asked as she still had so many questions about Nycia. “Yeah yeah… just get me out of this wet thing.” Nycia said, as she looked down at the embarrassing clothes and wet diaper beneath her and blushed. “Sure thing baby.” Star said with a smirk, as she started to undress Nycia and change her wet diaper. Nycia blushed profusely throughout, but didn’t say a thing as Star was changing her. Star on the other hand was much more talkative. “What a wet diaper, looks like this vampire really had to go.” Star teased as she changed Nycia into a clean diaper. “S-stop…” Nycia mumbled as she felt the new diaper get placed on her. “Hehe.” Star said happily with an evil grin, as she put the purple and white pajamas back on the vampire. “Finally.” Nycia said with a sigh as she sat up. “Not a fan of wet diapers huh?” Star teased again. “No fucking way. That was disgusting.” Nycia angrily responded. “You’re the vampire that peed herself like a little baby.” Star said in response. “I didn’t mean to! Again that’s never happened before.” Nycia defensively said. “Really? Was my blood just that tasty?” Star said with a smirk. “It… your blood was uh…” Nycia mumbled as she didn’t want to admit to liking Star’s blood. “Well if you like it so much, then maybe I’ll give you some more sometime. Who knows.” Star said with the same smirk. Then there was a little bit of silence as both girls sat back down on the couch. Soon after, Nycia rolled up the sleeve on her right arm, revealing a black mark on her arm that wasn’t there before she had been changed by Star. There were some odd symbols on the mark and then simply a name along with them, with the name on Nycia’s arm simply reading “Star.” “And there it is… The pact.” Nycia said with a sigh, as she looked at the odd mark on her arm. “Wait… that pact was real? That mark wasn’t there before.” Star said in a surprised tone. “Huh? Of course it is, didn’t I just warn you about it?” Nycia said in a confused voice. “I thought you just didn’t want me to change you.” Star said as she also rolled up the sleeve on her right arm to reveal a similar mark with the name “Nycia” on it. “Of course I wasn’t joking, dumbass.” Nycia snapped. “Huh…” Star said as she looked at the pact on her arm and a small smile appeared across her face. “You seem… happy?” Nycia asked in a confused voice. “It’s nothing.” Star said as her smile faded and she leaned back in the couch. “Alright, so I changed your dirty diaper, so now you have to tell me who the fuck you actually are.” Star said as her tone got a bit more serious and she pointed at Nycia. “Fine… where do I start?” Nycia said out loud as she winced, clearly not wanting to talk about herself. “The only vampire you’ve actually ever seen is me, right?” Nycia asked. “Yeah only you, I’ve heard about other but I haven’t seen them up close.” Star said with a shrug. “So… I’m a vampire, a blood sucker, whatever you humans call us. All vampires suck blood and come from the underground vampire city of Nuwick, but that doesn’t mean we are all the same. In fact, there are five types of us. Type 1 vampires have about the physical strength of a regular human, if not a little lower than an average human's strength. Type 2 vampires get stronger, with them being on par with some of the strongest humans. Type 3 vampires break that sort of limit, and go past the normal strength of what a human is able to reach. Type 4 vampires, the nobles, break those limits again by doing things that shouldn’t normally be possible. Vampire pacts, “magic”, things that just don’t have a logical reason behind them, these are things they can mess with. And type 5… belongs to the vampire queen and no one else. It’s unsure of really how strong she is, but her strength is rumored to be above all other vampires.” Nycia explained. “Vampire types? There’s a whole system in place?” Star said with a confused look, as she wasn’t expecting there to be so much to learn. “Yeah there is. And I’m no regular vampire, I’m a type four vampire. So really, I’m a noble. Or at least was a noble.” Nycia said as her tone grew sadder and she looked back down at the ground. “A noble huh? I guess you were pretty special.” Star said. “I was… I was really special.” Nycia said as she held out her hand and looked down at it. “I wasn’t just any noble either, I had a very unique role. I was a knight.” Nycia said seriously. “A knight? You?” Star said as she didn’t believe her. “I guess I don’t act like a knight do I? Other vampires told me that a lot actually. But they still loved me.” Nycia said softly as she thought back to her past. “Okay… so how did the whole knight thing work?” Star asked, curiously. “I’ve been a knight ever since I could remember. Even as a child I was always raised to be a knight to the vampire queen. It was nice… I lived in luxury, people celebrated me, and all I had to do was show off a little, and vampires would start to chant my name.” Nycia said as she softly smiled. “Even the other nobles weren’t as celebrated as we were, we were just liked that much.” Nycia continued. “We?” Star asked. “Oh… well I wasn’t the only knight of the vampire queen. There were two of us, Lyric and I.” Nycia said as her tone got sadder. “I assume you two were friends?” Star asked. “I guess you could call us that. We grew up together after all. We lived in the same house and trained with each other every day to get stronger. But Lyric… is more knight like than I am.” Nycia said as she explained her past. “Well that’s a pretty easy thing to do.” Star teased. “Shut it…” Nycia mumbled with an annoyed expression. “But really… it was a good life. We were celebrities, people loved us. Every day we would have exhibition matches against each other in front of crowds of people. And not to brag… but I beat her more times than she beat me.” Nycia said with a sly smile. “Good for you.” Star said as she rolled her eyes. “But my life was different from most vampires. Lyric and I were always in the spotlight, so the other nobles made a lot of rules on what we could or couldn’t do. It was pretty damn annoying, but I tried to not think about it. Neither of us were even allowed to leave Nuwick to get blood, instead we were just provided vials of blood to keep us alive. The other nobles told us that they didn't want us to leave Nuwick because they didn’t want humans to know about us knights. Well… I guess that didn’t work out.” Nycia said with a slight smirk, as she was currently telling a human about the knights. “Heh yeah I guess so. But uh you seem pretty happy talking about your past, so what went so wrong?” Star asked. “W-well… Being a knight did come with its problems. Mainly the Queen.” Nycia said as her expression got a lot angrier. “The vampire queen is said to be the strongest vampire alive. And as her knight my sole goal in life is to serve and protect her. And despite that, despite all of my training, I haven’t even fucking seen her!” Nycia said angrily as she clenched her hand into a fist. “Huh?” Star said, confused. “I’ve been told she “doesn’t like attention” and that she “works without being seen”, but I don’t even know if she exists! I hated it. I hated devoting my life to someone I despised so much. And… and one day… it got to me.” Nycia said as her body began to shake. “So… what was it?” Star asked. But Nycia didn’t respond, instead she just continued to shake as tears started to form in her eyes again. “I… I… I uh I…” Nycia started to aggressively say. Then suddenly Star put her hand around the crying vampires back, comforting her. “It’s okay… I don’t need to hear anymore.” Star said softly. “Who knew I ran into such a special vampire.” Star said with a smirk. “I guess so…” Nycia mumbled as she continued to cry. “I just… miss my home. But I’m not going to be let back into Nuwick now. Not after what I did.” Nycia said sadly, as she continued to cry. Star continued to comfort Nycia as neither girl said anything for a moment. “I’ve lived a pretty different life than you… but I know how it’s like to lose your home.” Star said in a serious voice. “Actually?” Nycia asked, surprised at what Star was saying. “My childhood was rough to say the least. I did some… pretty damn bad things.” Star said as she scratched her neck. “My parents didn’t help, in fact they always somehow made it worse. I didn’t like them and they didn’t like me. And it certainly didn’t help that they gave me this cutesy name.” Star said as she scowled. “I thought you liked cute things.” Nycia said. “On others sure, but not on myself.” Star said in response. “I really did hate my home life, but it wasn’t all bad, my two sisters were there. I… I really cared about them.” Star continued as she started to tear up as well. Nycia saw this and decided to comfort Star just like how Star was currently comforting her, by putting her arm around Star’s back as well. “Eventually I pushed it too far, and I was kicked out of the house. I want to blame my parents but… it was my fault, I have only myself to blame. If I was just… a better person, nothing would have gone wrong. But I wasn’t that better person. So at 14 years old, I was all alone, living on the streets. I don’t miss my parents, but I miss having a home, a place I belong. And my sisters… I… I hope they’re doing okay, I never saw either of them again after that day.” Star said with tears in her eyes. “Maybe… we are a little alike.” Nycia muttered as she looked at Star. “Think so?” Star asked as she looked back at her. Then after a moment, suddenly Star hugged Nycia. Nycia was caught off guard by Star, but had no complaints about being hugged by the girl. Neither of them said anything as they hugged, but as they eventually pulled away from each other, both of them had stopped crying. “Alright enough of that sappy shit, I have a job to do.” Star said in a more cheerful voice as she stood up from the couch. “Hm? What job?” Nycia asked. “I told you that before, didn't I? I make clothes, I’m a seamstress.” Star said as she pulled out two of her silver sewing needles, one for each hand. “Right… you can do more with those than just cut me.” Nycia said angrily as she looked down at the pajamas she was still wearing along with the bandages on her hand from where Star had cut her. “You attacked me first.” Star reminded her. “I guess that’s fair. But you don’t expect me to be your model right now… right?” Nycia said with an annoyed look. “Well I doubt you would want to help me much right now, but I have some projects I can work on myself.” Star said. “Good.” Nycia said with a sigh of relief. “But if you're going to be living here with me, you might as well get used to the place.” Star said casually. “How so?” Nycia asked, a little confused as Star’s apartment wasn’t very big. “Maybe start with a shower? You still smell like pee.” Star teased. “H-hey!” Nycia said as she blushed, being reminded of the accident she had in her diaper. “Fine… but can I at least get some normal clothes to wear afterwards?” Nycia asked. “Hm? No way, you're still my model regardless of if we have a pact now or whatever.” Star said casually. “I… I’m really going to kill you and take them by force at this rate.” Nycia said angrily. “Heh you're cute when you're angry.” Star teased as she walked back into her bedroom, intending on finally getting some work done. This gave Nycia some time to be alone and take a shower after everything she had recently been through. “Stupid human…” Nycia angrily muttered to herself as she walked into Star’s bathroom. While vampire showers functioned a little differently than human ones, Nycia was still able to turn it on and relax inside with some privacy. She had many conflicting thoughts about what had happened to her and what she had now gotten herself into. But above all else, she was glad to be alive, and was also glad to not be alone. Some time went by as Nycia took a shower and got adjusted to Star’s apartment. While her apartment wasn’t anything special for a human, for a vampire who knew very little about humans and how they lived, many aspects of the apartment were completely new to her. As the day started to turn back into night, Nycia eventually walked back into Star’s bedroom to see what she was doing. Nycia entered the room and quickly found the desk that Star was working on along with some light blue colored clothing on the desk that Star was obviously creating. But instead of finding Star sitting at the desk, she found her lying on the ground completely asleep despite being only a few feet away from her bed. “She was that tired?” Nycia thought to herself as she looked down at Star. “I guess any human would be tired after fighting me. How was she even able to do that? A human shouldn’t be anywhere near as strong as a noble.” Nycia thought as she picked up Star and decided to take her to her bed. Nycia had no problem doing this as she was very strong and Star didn’t seem to weigh too much to begin with. But as soon as she picked up Star, she took a second to just look down at the human in her arms. As she watched Star sleep, Nycia wondered if this was similar to how Star watched her sleep, when Star had originally saved her life by giving her blood from a hospital. After a little more time had passed, Nycia walked over to Star’s bed and laid her down on it before getting in the bed beside her. “Huh?” Star mumbled as her eyes slightly opened as she turned to Nycia. “Hey…” Nycia said softly with a slight smile. “I’m… in bed? Did you take me here?” Star asked in a confused voice. “Yep. Now I want to get some sleep.” Nycia said. “Heh, sounds good to me. And it seems like you don’t smell like pee anymore either.” Star teased in a sleepy voice. “Ugh… goodnight.” Nycia said as she turned away from her in bed and closed her eyes. “Yeah, goodnight.” Star said as she closed her eyes as well. While neither girl's life has gone how they wanted it to, they were both glad that they weren’t sleeping alone that night. To Be Continued

This short story shows a day in the life of Amy, a 14-year-old girl in an alternate world where children stay in diapers until they’re 16. “Wake up, Amy, otherwise you’ll be late for school”, said Amy’s mom as she gently nudged her 14-year-old daughter awake. “…mmph, five more minutes mom” replied the groggy young girl, unwilling to get out of bed on this cold winter morning. “We can’t do five minutes hon, we both know you’re never going to get out of bed today if you go back to sleep now” said her mom as she pushed the blankets aside, revealing her daughter curled up in her pyjamas. The pyjama bottoms had a bulge, a telltale sign of what was to be found underneath. Her mom then pulled down Amy’s pants, causing the young girl to wince at the cool air touching her skin. With Amy’s pyjama pants pulled off, her diaper was now on display for her mother to see. As usual, Amy had once again given her diaper a good soaking overnight, which now had a yellow tinge all the way to the back. Thankfully, the diaper seems to have held everything in, successfully keeping her bed dry. “Gosh, you’re soaked again this morning. We’re going to have to get you some thicker diapers if you keep peeing this much” lamented her mom as she grabbed the wipes, powder and a fresh diaper for her still sleeping daughter. Placing her tools on the bed next to Amy, her mom proceeded to get to work: she untaped the diaper, causing the front to plop heavily on the bed. Next was the wiping - she grabbed a wipe, first placing it on her own thigh for a couple of seconds to warm it up, before applying it to Amy. She gave the front a couple of wipes, making sure it was clean, then she asked the young girl to lift her legs so she could wipe the back too. Once that was done with, she placed the fresh diaper under Amy’s bum, applied a liberal amount of powder, and taped the diaper in place, making sure it wasn’t too tight around her waist. “We’re done, kiddo” said her mom, who was rolling up the old diaper before throwing it into the diaper bin. “I’ve already prepared breakfast so get yourself ready.” *** Amy grimaced as she felt her diaper once again getting warm as she emptied her bladder during sixth period. She didn’t mind the feeling of a wet diaper, in fact she liked it quite a bit, but this was her fifth wetting and she could feel that the dampness inside which meant her diaper was approaching its capacity. She could have easily approached any of the nurses at school for a change, but for shy Amy, the only one who was allowed to get close to her diaper was her mom. She didn’t know how to change herself yet, so the only thing she could do was to hope and pray that her diaper would last her until she got home. Much to her relief, class let out before her diaper did, and the girl quickly bid her goodbyes to her friends before rushing home. “I’m home, mom! I think I need a change” said Amy the moment she reached home. “Welcome home, dear” said Amy’s mom as she lifted up the girl’s skirt to get a view of her diaper, which was saturated and on the verge of leaking. “Jeez, you’re right, this thing is soaked. How many times did you pee?” “...five, I guess?” replied Amy. While she wasn’t potty trained yet, she could tell that she was peeing whenever a new stream of warmth entered her diaper. “Well that explains the state of your diaper. You really should get the nurse to change you sometimes you know that?” her mom said. “But then again it’s a good time to give these a try” she said, as she showed Amy the new pack of diapers that she just bought: “Pampers Max: our most absorbent diapers yet for growing kids and teens - designed for whole-day absorbency!” “Since you were pushing your diapers to their limits I went shopping today to see if there was anything better. These are pretty pricy, so I hope you like them!”, she said as she began changing Amy into the new diaper. And as Amy was changed into the new Pampers, she found that she did like them. The Pampers was thicker than her previous diaper and the padding was much softer to her skin. And unlike the rough paper-like exterior that the previous diaper had, her new one had a silky smooth plastic exterior. “Thanks mom, I really like these” she told her mom as she fiddled around with her new diaper. *** Amy was in her room. She’d just finished working on the last of her homework problems for the day, and was now lying on her bed playing with her phone. It’s been five hours since she was changed into the Pampers, and she’d given the diaper a couple of good wettings along the way. Despite that, however, it was no where close to leaking. The white of the diaper has since been replaced with a light yellow at the middle and back, and it was much squishier now, but it was dry inside and Amy was confident that it could absorb a whole lot more pee. Her body, however, had other ideas. She felt a dull ache in her stomach, and she knew what was to come. Although Amy couldn’t control her pee, she could tell when she was about to poop. However, she can’t hold it for very long, so she still uses her diaper to go number two. She went to a corner of her room, right beside her bed, and squat down. A habit she developed from when she was a toddler, Amy would always go to that same place to do her poo. It was her “safe spot”, so to speak. She gave a small push, and felt the soft warm mush slowly expel out of her insides into the seat of the diaper behind her. Along with the poop came a steady stream of pee, that was quickly absorbed into the welcoming diaper. The smell started to waft out of the diaper into the room around her, but Amy wasn’t done yet. There was still a slight twinge in her belly, so she lifted her diapered butt a little and gave another push, pushing another sizeable load into her Pampers. After that second push, the twinge was no more, and she could tell that she was finally done. She stood up and felt that her diaper was saggier and heavier than before, and there was also an obvious bulge at the back containing her mess. Feeling relieved, she lied back on her bed, allowing the poop to squish around her butt, and picked her phone back up to continue where she left off, while enjoying the warm, mushy feeling of the Pampers. *** “Amy, it’s time for din...” Amy’s mom had just finished preparing dinner and had entered her room to tell her, but the lingering smell in the air caught her attention. “Smells like someone’s stinky” she said teasingly to her daughter. “Uh-huh” was her reply. From her lying position, she turned around to her sides, with her back facing towards her mother, her standard position for a poopy diaper check when she was too lazy to get off the bed. The smell made it pretty obvious, but her mom would always make it a point to check anyways. She first placed her hand gently on the back of the diaper and felt the mushy squish, which confirmed her suspicions, then she pulled the waistband of the Pampers back and glanced inside to assess the damage. “Wow, it’s a big one this time. You’ve really soaked it too.” she said as she pulled down Amy’s pants to check for leaks. “But it looks like the Pampers held everything in very well. I guess you really get what you pay for!” Satisfied with the diaper’s stellar performance, she pulled her daughter’s pants back up. “Dinner’s ready, so why don’t we do that first. I’ll change you after that.” Amy was hungry, and she rather enjoyed the comfort that a warm mushy diaper provided, so she was happy to go along. *** Dinner was uneventful, despite there being a girl with a stinky diaper at the dinner table. Everyone in the family had long gotten used to the smell of Amy’s messes, and didn’t mind it much, but would tease her about it from time to time. Once dinner was done with, Amy retreated to her room, while her mom was still cleaning the kitchen and the dishes. She’d been in a poopy diaper for a while now but the diaper remained warm and squishy, thanks in part to another fresh stream of pee that she released while eating dinner a moment ago. This was a feeling that she greatly enjoyed, and she lied on the bed to bask in the comfort of her soiled Pampers diaper. Unfortunately, her comfort was short-lived as her mom entered her room shortly after and began the diaper change routine. Her pants were swiftly taken off and her shirt rolled up slightly, revealing the Pampers that was now swollen and discoloured with a mix of yellow and brown. Next, the tapes were undone and the diaper opened, uncovering the mess that had smeared over much of Amy’s rear and some over the front. After many wipes and a sprinkling of powder, the young girl was once again put in a fresh Pampers diaper. “I really like this diaper, mom.” said Amy at the end of the change. “I’m glad you like it, hon. I’ll put in an order for a case then. Don’t stay up too late!” she said to her daughter, dimming the lights as she left the room. “Thanks! I love you mom!” she replied. She was delighted to know that she’d have more of her new favourite diapers coming in. She picked up her phone and went on Twitter to brag about her new diapers to her followers. Several conversations later, sleepiness took over, and Amy found herself slowly drifting off to sleep... but not before releasing one more stream of warm pee into her comforting diaper. End Endnotes This was something that I wrote on a whim for my own enjoyment. It's a silly and cliche premise but one that I found interesting nevertheless, so please forgive the lack of realism. I haven't had a language class for a very long time, so I'd appreciate feedback on grammatical/formatting errors. I'm sorry if this entire story reads like a Pampers ad. I swear this isn't one. I hope at least some of you enjoyed reading this story as much as I did writing it.

Chapter 1: The castle nursery is a haven of soft pastels: plush cream carpet, a rocking horse carved from pale wood, and a changing table piled high with folded squares of pink fabric, each embroidered with a tiny, gilded tiara. The air is warm, smelling faintly of lavender and fresh powder. Princess Peach sits on the floor, her satin dress pooled around her, her shoulders slumped. She traces a pattern on the floorboards with a single, polished fingernail, her brows knitted together. The weight of her crown, even when not on her head, feels immense today. The council meetings, the diplomatic letters, the endless, gentle guidance required for her people- it presses down on her, a heavy, invisible hand. Mario kneels in front of her, his expression soft and knowing. He wears his usual red shirt and blue overalls, but his posture is relaxed, his arms open. "Hey, Peachie," he says, his voice a low, gentle rumble. "Long day?" She looks up, her blue eyes wide and shimmering. A single tear wells at the corner, tracking a slow path down her cheek. She doesn't answer, just gives a small, almost imperceptible nod. He reaches out and brushes the tear away with his thumb. "It's okay, little sister. Your big brother's here now." He scoops her into his arms as if she weighs nothing, settling her on his lap. She immediately melts against him, burying her face in the familiar warmth of his overalls. The fabric smells of him, of sunshine and adventure and safety. "Do you need to be little for a while?" Her response is a muffled whimper against his chest, followed by a soft, "Mawio..." "That's my girl," he murmurs, rocking her gently. "That's my good girl. Let's get you out of these big girl clothes, huh?" He carries her to the changing table, laying her down on the padded mat. With practiced, gentle hands, he unzips her elaborate gown, carefully lifting her arms to slide it off. He folds it neatly and places it on a nearby chair, followed by her silky tights and royal slippers. Now she's just Peach, shivering slightly in her cotton slip, looking up at him with complete trust. Mario reaches for the stack of diapers. He pulls one free- a thick, soft puff of pink, the plastic shell smooth and cool. In the center, the embroidered tiara gleams a cheerful, bright gold. "Perfect for our little Princess," he says, holding it up for her to see. A small, genuine smile touches her lips. "Pwincess," she babbles, kicking her feet. "Exactly right," Mario agrees, unfolding the diaper with a soft crinkle. He lifts her legs by the ankles, sliding the thick padding under her bottom. The soft fluff encases her, a warm, secure cloud. He pulls the front panel up snugly between her legs, making sure the leak guards are positioned just right before fastening the tapes on either side. The diaper is on, a bulky, pink reminder that she has no responsibilities now. She is small and she is cared for. "There now," he says, patting the front of her diaper gently. "All cozy and safe in your special princess pants." The golden tiara on the front seems to wink in the soft light. "Doesn't that feel better?" Peach wriggles, a happy sigh escaping her. "Buhbuh," she says, her hands coming down to pat the thick padding around her hips. The bulk feels right, a comforting pressure against her skin. Mario laughs, a warm, genuine sound. "That's right. Buhbuh's here." He scoops her up again, the thick diaper rustling with the movement. "What should we play with today, little sis? Blocks? Or maybe read a story?" She points a small finger towards a colorful bin in the corner. "Bwocks!" "Blocks it is!" He carries her over to a large, circular play mat and sets her down in the center. The diaper provides a soft cushion for her bottom as she sits. He dumps the bin over, and a cascade of bright, oversized wooden blocks clatters onto the mat. Peach immediately grabs a blue one, holding it up for him to see. "Bwoo!" "Very blue!" Mario confirms, sitting cross legged opposite her. He picks up a red block. "Red!" They play for a while, a simple game of naming colors and stacking precarious towers. Peach's babble is a constant, happy stream of "buhbuh," "pwincess," and "up!" when she wants him to add another block to their creation. Her movements are clumsy, her focus entirely on the simple task in front of her. The crown, the kingdom, the worries- they're all gone. There is only Mario, the blocks, and the soft, secure feeling of her diaper. They play a few minutes more before Peach's attention wanders. She crawls away from the blocks on her hands and knees, her padded bottom wiggling in the air. She finds her favorite teddy bear, a plush brown one with a red bow tie, and hugs it tight, rocking back and forth on her bottom. Mario watches her, a fond smile on his face. "Having fun with Sir Teddington?" She looks up at him, her eyes shining. "Tedd-uh," she says, patting the bear's head. She then crawls back to him, climbing onto his lap and settling in, her head against his chest. The bulk of the diaper pushes her legs apart, making her sit securely against him. He wraps an arm around her, holding her close. "You're doing so good today, Peachie. So calm." He feels her relax completely in his arms, her breathing soft and even. He keeps rocking her, humming a simple tune. The nursery is peaceful, the only sounds the gentle hum of his voice, the rustle of plastic, and the soft babble of the little girl in his arms. This is their secret. This is their safe space. It's a little while later that Mario notices the small change. On the front of Peach's diaper, peeking out from where it presses against his overalls, the tiny golden tiara has begun to fade. It's no longer a brilliant, sparkling gold. It's slowly, surely, turning a soft, pale pink. He gently pats her back. "Hey, little one. Someone's getting a little pink down there, huh?" Peach wiggles, a soft sigh escaping her lips. She doesn't seem to mind, just snuggles deeper into the warmth of the wet padding. "Pee pee, buhbuh," she whispers, her speech slurry and sleepy. "I know, sis," Mario says softly. "It's okay. Big brother's got you." He continues to hold her and rock her for a few more minutes, letting her enjoy the warmth before the discomfort sets in. When her face starts to scrunch up just a little, he decides it's time. "Alright, little Princess. Let's get you changed into a fresh, dry diaper." He lifts her, carrying her back to the changing table. She lies placidly while he works, her eyes half closed. With gentle, efficient movements, he unfastens the tapes, the pink tiara now a vivid reminder of its use. He cleans her with warm, damp wipes, the scent of baby powder filling the air again. The wet diaper is bundled up and disposed of, and a fresh, dry, pink one is secured around her hips. The tiara on this one is a brilliant, shiny gold once more. "There we go," Mario says, patting the fresh diaper. "All clean and dry for my baby sister." He dresses her in a simple, soft pink onesie, the snaps at the crotch fastening easily over the bulk of her new diaper. Peach coos happily, kicking her feet. She looks completely content, her earlier stress a distant memory. After her diaper change, Mario's stomach rumbles. "Time for a snack, I think! What does my little Princess want to eat?" "Appy!" she says instantly, her face lighting up. "Appy sauce!" "Apple sauce it is," Mario chuckles. He gets her settled into a large, wooden high chair, strapping her in securely. The tray clicks into place in front of her. He returns a moment later with a small bowl of warm, smooth apple sauce and a soft tipped baby spoon. "Open wide for the airplane!" he says, scooting a spoonful towards her face. She opens her mouth obediently, her eyes focused on the spoon. The apple sauce is sweet and familiar. "Mmm," she hums, swallowing it down. "Mawio, more!" "You got it, Peachie." He feeds her another spoonful, and another, making airplane and train noises as he does. She giggles, her happy babbling mixing with the sounds of her eating. A little bit of sauce smears on her cheek, but Mario just wipes it away with a smile. By the end of the snack, her belly is full and she's starting to look sleepy again. He wipes her face and hands clean, then unstraps her from the high chair. He carries her over to the rocking chair by the window, sitting down with her cradled in his arms. He's not sure if she's fallen asleep or is just drowsy and content when he feels it. A sudden tension in her little body, her legs straightening out against him. Her head, which had been lolling sleepily against his shoulder, lifts. Her babbling, which had faded to happy murmurs, ceases entirely. He glances down. Her brow is furrowed in concentration, her bottom lip pushed out in a slight pout. Her hands, which had been clutching his overalls, are now fisted, pressing firmly against her own tummy. A soft, low whine escapes her, a sound of pure discomfort. "What is it, little one?" Mario asks softly, his rocking slowing to a gentle sway. He rubs a soothing circle on her back, right between her shoulder blades. She squirms in his arms, a restless, wriggling movement that is different from her earlier happy wiggles. Her heels dig into the soft cushion of the rocking chair. Her thighs are pressed as tightly together as she can manage with the thick padding of the diaper. Her feet are crossed at the ankles, her little toes curling inward. The subtle tell tale signs of a little one trying desperately to hold something in. "Oh, I see," he says, his voice a gentle balm. "I see what's happening, Peachie. Does my little sister need to go potty?" Her face scrunches up, and she gives a frantic, desperate nod. Her eyes are wide and pleading, fixed on his face. "Mawio," she whispers, the word catching in her throat. "Pee pee. Pee pee coming." "I know," he says, his hand moving from her back to her hair, stroking the soft, golden strands. "It's okay. You're okay. Just try to relax, sis. Let it happen. That's what your diaper is for." But she can't. The regression has taken away her control, her understanding. The sensation is overwhelming and frightening to her small mind. She only knows the desperate pressure and the instinct to hold it, to wait. She lets out a frustrated cry, a sharp, unhappy sound. "No, no, no," she sobs, her face turning against his chest. "No pee pee!" "Hey, shhh, shhh, it's alright," Mario soothes, shifting her in his arms so he can look at her better. "It's not your fault, little Princess. You don't have to hold it for your big brother. Let go, Peachie. Let it all go. I'll clean you up, I promise. It's okay." He continues to murmur reassurances, rocking her gently, one hand rubbing her back, the other stroking her hair. He can feel the fine trembling in her limbs. He waits patiently, a steady, solid presence against her distress. The fight is a small one, but it's all she can focus on. Then, with a final, shuddering sob, her body goes limp. She gives up the fight. Mario feels a sudden, blooming warmth spread against him. A soft, relieved sigh escapes Peach's lips. Her body uncoils completely, all the tension draining away. She looks up at him, her eyes heavy lidded, a little bit dazed. "There you go," Mario says, kissing her forehead. "That's my good girl. See? All better now." He pats the front of her onesie, feeling the distinct squish of a thoroughly soaked diaper beneath the fabric. "Wow, someone was holding a lot of pee pee for their brubber!" A small, sleepy giggle escapes her. "Bwubber," she whispers, snuggling back into him, completely unbothered by the warm, wet padding she now sits in. The crisis is over. She is safe, and she is wet, and she is deeply, profoundly sleepy in her big brother's arms. The rocking chair continues its slow, steady creak, a gentle rhythm in the quiet room. The warmth spreading through her diaper is a familiar comfort, a final surrender of control that allows sleep to finally claim her. Her head is a heavy, trusting weight on Mario's shoulder. Her breathing evens out into the deep, soft rhythm of a baby asleep. Mario holds her for a long while, just listening to her breathe. He can feel the damp warmth through her onesie against his arm, a tangible sign of the peace he's just helped her find. He knows he should change her soon, to prevent any rash, but he lets her sleep. This fragile peace is precious. He'll let her have it for just a few more minutes. The afternoon sun begins to dip lower, casting long, golden rectangles across the nursery floor. The dust motes dance in the slanted light like tiny fairies. After about ten minutes, Mario decides he can't put it off any longer. A sleeping baby in a wet diaper is a recipe for a grumpy baby later. "Alright, little Princess," he murmurs against her hair. "Time to get you into a cozy, dry diaper for your nap." He shifts her weight, standing up from the rocking chair with a soft grunt. She stirs, letting out a small, discontented murmur, but doesn't wake. He carries her to the changing table for the second time that afternoon, her sleeping form a dead weight in his arms. He lays her down gently, her body limp with sleep. The tiara on her diaper is now a deep, dark pink, the plastic shell stretched tight with the sheer volume it contains. He works quietly and efficiently, unsnapping the crotch of her onesie. The scent of urine becomes more pronounced as he frees the diaper. He unfastens the tapes, one by one, and pulls the front of the diaper down. The inner lining is heavy and swollen, glistening in the soft light. He uses more wipes this time, making sure she's completely clean and dry before patting her skin with a light dusting of powder. The cool powder against her skin causes her to stir, her legs kicking out in her sleep. He just smiles, working around her sleepy movements. A third clean, pink diaper is secured around her waist, its golden tiara bright and new. He leaves her in just the diaper, deciding the extra clothes are unnecessary for a nap, and lifts her from the changing table and carries her to the large crib in the corner. He lowers her gently into the soft, padded mattress, tucking a light pink blanket around her small form. "Sleep well, my Peachie," he whispers, leaning over the crib railing. "Sleep well, little sister. I'll be right here when you wake up." He stands there for a moment longer, watching her chest rise and fall, the rhythmic proof of her peaceful slumber. Then, he turns and quietly leaves the nursery, closing the door almost all the way, leaving just a sliver of light to fall across the sleeping baby princess in her crib. The door to the nursery clicks shut, leaving the room in a cocoon of soft silence. Mario stands in the hallway for a moment, the scent of baby powder still clinging to his clothes. He can hear the faint, even breathing from within the crib, a sound more calming than any lullaby. His job, for now, is done. He has guided his princess back to a place of peace. He pads down the grand, echoing corridors of the castle, his usual buoyant walk replaced by a quiet tread. The castle feels different when he's in this caretaker role. The grand halls aren't just a setting for adventure; they're the shell that protects the most precious thing in the kingdom, and right now, that precious thing is a little girl in a pink diaper, dreaming in a crib. He heads to the kitchen, a cheerful, bustling place even in the afternoon. A few Toads are busy polishing silverware and preparing the evening meal. They nod to him respectfully. "Mr. Mario," one chirps, "Princess Peach is in her council meeting, I presume?" Mario offers a small, private smile. "She's resting. A very long council meeting," he adds, using their well known code for one of Peach's regression sessions. The Toads, who are more astute than anyone gives them credit for, simply nod and go back to their work. The secret is safe with them all. Mario gets himself a glass of water and leans against a counter, sipping it slowly. He thinks about the afternoon: the initial tension in her shoulders, the slow bloom of trust as he changed her, the simple joy of playing with blocks, and finally, the sweet, sleepy surrender, and he feels a deep, profound warmth in his chest that has nothing to do with adventure or heroism. This is a different kind of saving. He finishes his water and decides to check on the laundry. He finds the two used diapers he'd disposed of, wrapped tightly in their own plastic bag, waiting to be taken to the special laundry chute. The tiaras on both are a distinct shade of dark pink. He ties the bag up and drops it down the chute, listening to it clatter and slide down to the laundry room below. A small, domestic task that feels immensely important. He's about to head to the library to read for a while when he hears a soft cry from down the hall. It's not distressed, not yet. It's the sound of someone waking up alone, a little confused. He abandons the library and heads straight back to the nursery, peeking through the crack in the door. Peach is sitting up in her crib, her blonde hair a fluffy halo around her head. She's rubbing her eyes with her fists, her blanket pooled around her waist. She's wearing nothing but her thick, clean diaper. Her bottom lip is trembling slightly. She lets out another soft, whimpering cry. "Mawio?" she calls out, her voice small and lost. "Buhbuh?" Mario pushes the door open. "I'm right here, little sis," he says softly, crossing the room to the crib. "Your big brother's right here." Her face, which had been scrunched in confusion, breaks into a wide, tearful smile. "Bwubber!" she exclaims, her arms reaching for him. He leans over the railing, scooping her up and hoisting her onto his hip. She immediately burrows into him, wrapping her arms around his neck. He bounces her gently, patting her back. "Did you have a good nap, Peachie?" She nods against his shoulder. "Appy," she mumbles. "I'm glad." He carries her over to the rocking chair, sitting down with her in his lap. She's still a little sleepy, her body soft and pliant against him. He holds her for a few minutes, just letting her reorient herself. After a bit, she starts to stir, her head lifting. She looks around the room, her gaze landing on the colorful play mat. "Bwocks," she says, her voice a little more awake now. "You want to play with the blocks again?" Mario asks. "Yeah! Bwocks!" she says, her enthusiasm returning. She starts to wiggle, trying to slide off his lap. "Alright, alright," he chuckles, setting her down on the playmat. She immediately crawls over to the wooden blocks, her padded bottom crinkling softly as she moves. Mario sits on the floor with her, leaning back against the leg of the rocking chair. He watches as she starts to build a new tower, her concentration absolute. She carefully stacks the blocks, her tongue poking out from the corner of her mouth. She's a meticulous little architect, and Mario is a captivated audience. Peach chatters away in her baby talk, narrating her building process with soft babbles and happy squeaks. Mario responds with encouraging words and gentle smiles. Then, her movements become a bit more frantic. She's trying to place a yellow block on top of a red one, but her hands are shaky. The tower wobbles precariously. She grunts with effort, her face turning red. But it's not just the tower that's making her strain. Mario notices it again. The subtle tensing of her body. The way her legs, which had been casually splayed, suddenly press together. Her babbling stops, replaced by a series of soft, grunting whimpers. She drops the yellow block, her hands flying to her tummy. "Uh oh," she whispers, her eyes wide with a familiar panic. "Uh oh, Mawio." "What is it, sweetie?" he asks, moving closer to her. "I... I..." she stammers, her face scrunching up. "Tummy owie." The words are small and scared. For a baby, this is a much bigger, more intimate thing. The feeling is different, more intense and demanding. She looks at him with utter terror, her body frozen in a sudden, rigid stillness. Mario's voice is a calm, steady anchor in the storm of her fear. "It's okay, Peachie. It's okay. Just like with the pee pee. You can let it go. Your big brother is right here. I'll take care of you." He reaches out and rubs her back in slow, soothing circles. "You don't have to be scared. It's a perfectly normal thing to do. You're just a baby. Babies make messes. It's what they do." His words seem to penetrate her panic. She looks at him, her bottom lip trembling. She's still holding on, her whole body rigid with the effort. "That's my girl," he says softly. "Just try to relax. Push a little bit if you have to. I'm right here. I'm not going anywhere." He keeps rubbing her back, his touch a constant, reassuring presence. He can feel the fight in her, the struggle between her body's need and her mind's fear. He waits patiently, a silent, strong support system. Then, with a final, shuddering cry, her body pushes forward. Mario can feel the subtle shift in her padding, the way it swells and grows heavier. Her face, which had been scrunched in fear, relaxes into a look of pure relief. "There you go," he says, his voice filled with pride. "That's my brave little Princess. You did it. You were so brave." He scoops her up, the messy diaper warm and heavy against his arm. She's limp in his arms, her head lolling against his shoulder. She's not crying, just breathing heavily, her body exhausted from the effort. "Let's get you all cleaned up," he says, carrying her to the changing table. "And then we can play some more." Mario's hands are a blur of gentle efficiency. The messy diaper is whisked away, replaced by the warm, soft scent of wipes and powder. A few moments later, she's snug, clean, and sealed into a fresh, dry diaper, the golden tiara on its front gleaming like new. He pulls a soft, fuzzy sleeper over her, the pink fabric zipping up to her chin, the crotch snaps popping easily over the thick padding. "There we go," he whispers, kissing her nose. "All cozy for my best girl." He carries her not to the rocking chair, but to the large, open space on the carpet. He lies down on his back, propping his head up on a pillow. "I have a secret," he says in a conspiratorial whisper. Peach's eyes, which had been drooping, snap open. "Sekwet?" she asks, her curiosity piqued. "Yup. Your big brother is a..." He pauses for dramatic effect, then brings his hands up and wiggles his fingers. "...a tickle monster!" Her eyes go wide with a mixture of fear and delight. "No!" she shrieks, a grin already spreading across her face. "No monster!" "Raaargh!" Mario growls playfully, lunging for her. She squeals and tries to scramble away on her hands and knees, the thick diaper between her legs making her crawl wobbly and slow. He catches her easily, flipping her onto her back and gently attacking her tummy. His fingers dance over her fuzzy sleeper, finding the spots that make her giggle the most. She thrashes on the carpet, her laughter bubbling up like a fountain, uncontrollable and pure. "Stop! Stop, buhbuh!" she gasps, her words lost in peals of laughter. "The tickle monster never stops!" he declares, moving to her ribs, then to her feet, which he frees from the sleeper's booties. Her tiny toes curl as he tickles the sensitive arches of her feet. "Bwubber, pwease!" she begs, her cheeks flushed and her eyes shining with tears of joy. "Tummy owie!" "Alright, alright," he relents, collapsing back onto the pillow beside her. "The monster is tired. All out of tickles." She lies there panting for a moment, a huge, happy smile on her face. Then she rolls over, propping her chin on her hands and looking at him. "Mawio silly," she says, her voice soft and fond. "Only for you, Peachie," he says, reaching out to smooth her messy blonde hair. "Only for my little sister." She snuggles close, resting her head on his chest. The soft sleeper rustles. "Wuv you, brubber." Mario's heart swells. He wraps an arm around her, holding her tight. "I love you too, little Princess. More than all the stars in the sky." They lie there for a long while, just breathing together, the stress of the day a distant, forgotten thing. Chapter 2: The afternoon sun slants through the nursery window, painting stripes of warm gold across the plush carpet. Peach is fast asleep in her crib, a small, pink lump under a light blanket. She’s been down for her nap for over an hour, her breathing soft and even. Around her hips, the diaper is warm and heavy, the tiny golden tiara on its front having faded to a deep pink some time ago. She’s lost in dreamless baby sleep, a world away from crowns and treaties. A sudden, violent crash shatters the peace. The stained glass window of the nursery explodes inwards, a rain of colorful shards and stone dust. A spiky shelled figure lands with a heavy thud on the carpet, his impact making the floorboards groan. Bowser straightens up, a triumphant grin on his face. "Peach!" he bellows, his voice a deafening roar in the serene room. "You're coming with me!" Peach startles awake with a terrified shriek. Her eyes fly open, wide and confused. The world is loud, scary, and full of broken glass. She doesn't see the King of the Koopas; she just sees a big, loud monster. "AAAAH!" she wails, pulling the blanket up over her head. "Mawio! Mawio, monster!" Bowser blinks, nonplussed. This isn't the usual defiant speech he gets. He stomps closer to the crib, his brow furrowed. The wailing continues from under the blanket. He reaches down, hooks a massive claw under the covers, and pulls them back. He finds the Princess of the Mushroom Kingdom, but not as he's ever seen her. She's in a fuzzy pink sleeper, her face red and tear streaked, her bottom lip trembling. "Hey! Why are you crying? And why are you dressed like that?" he grumbles, reaching into the crib. He doesn't waste any more time. He simply scoops her up, sleeper and all, tucking her unceremoniously under one arm like a football. The sudden movement and the pressure on her full bladder make her cry even harder. "No! No! Pwease! Wet! All wet!" she sobs, her babbling lost to him. "Yeah, yeah, ," Bowser says dismissively, not understanding. "C'mon, we're going on a little trip." He turns and leaps back out the window, his Clown Car hovering just outside. The ascent is bumpy and terrifying, jostling Peach in his grip. She cries all the way back to his castle. He finally lands in the throne room of his fortress, a cavernous space of dark stone and burning lava pools. He drops Peach onto the hard, cold floor, and she lands with a soft poof, the padding of her diaper cushioning her fall. She immediately tries to scramble away on all fours, her movements clumsy and babyish. Bowser puts his hands on his hips, glaring down at her. "Alright, what is your deal, Peach? You're not screaming orders at me. You're not trying to escape. You're just...crawling around and crying. Are you sick?" Peach stops her crawling and looks up at him, her big blue eyes full of tears. She pushes herself into a sitting position, her legs splayed wide by the bulky diaper. "Up," she says, her voice a small, pathetic whimper. "Hold me. Pwease?" Bowser stares at her, utterly bewildered. "Hold you? What for? You're my prisoner!" Her face crumples, and a fresh wave of tears begins. "Wan' buhbuh," she sobs, hugging her knees to her chest. "Wan' Mawio." "Buhbuh? Mawio? What are you talking about?" Bowser grumbles, pacing back and forth. The constant sobbing is starting to grate on his nerves. "Oh, for crying out loud, fine!" He leans down and awkwardly picks her up, holding her out at arm's length as if she's something unpleasant. "There. You're 'up'. Now stop that racket!" Being held, even awkwardly, is a comfort. Peach immediately clings to him, her small hands grabbing fistfuls of his hair. She buries her face in the rough scales of his chest. "Tank, Bowsy," she mumbles into him. "Bowsy?!" Bowser recoils slightly. "Nobody calls me Bowsy!" He tries to set her down, but she just clings tighter, her body trembling. He sighs, a puff of smoke escaping his nostrils. This is not how kidnappings are supposed to go. He sits down heavily on his stone throne, the exhausted captive still clinging to him like a barnacle. "Okay, fine. But if you try any funny business..." She doesn't, she just snuggles closer, her crying finally subsiding into quiet hiccups. After a few minutes of tense silence, she starts to wiggle. Her brow furrows, and she lets out a soft, uncomfortable whimper. She shifts her weight, trying to find a more comfortable position, but the sodden, cold diaper squishes against her skin. It's no longer a comforting warmth, just a miserable, clammy bulk. "Ugh," she whines, patting the front of her sleeper. "Owie. Owie diapy." Bowser looks down. "What now? Did I sit on you?" He pokes her gently in the belly. She shakes her head, pushing at her padded bottom. "Wet," she says, her voice clear and insistent. "Bowsy, change pwease?" "Change? Change what? Your clothes?" Bowser is completely lost, until it occurs to him what looks so off about her sleeper, the way it sags right around…and then, there’s a certain smell to her that he’s been trying to ignore/ Along with her strange, infantile behaviors, Peach is wearing a diaper, and demanding he change it. Bowser can see no universe where trying that turns out well for him. "You're fine. Just...sit still." The discomfort grows. She tries to pull at the zipper of her sleeper. "Owie!" she says again, her frustration mounting. "All wet! Change!" He sets her down on the floor with a thump. "Go...play or something. Just leave me alone," he growls, turning away from her. Peach, undeterred, sees the vast throne room as a new playground. She crawls over to a pile of gold coins Mario had left behind during a previous visit. She picks one up, her eyes wide with delight. "Shiny!" she squeals, putting it in her mouth. "No!" Bowser roars, spinning around. He rushes over and snatches the coin from her. "Don't eat the money! That's the kingdom's budget!" Peach just giggles at the sudden attention, her earlier discomfort momentarily forgotten. She starts crawling again, this time towards a long, red banner hanging from the wall. She stands up, holding onto the fabric, and begins to bounce on her feet. "Boing, boing, boing!" she chants. Bowser watches, completely flummoxed. This is... exhausting. He just sits on his throne, rubbing his temples, as the baby princess explores his evil domain, a place of doom and lava, as if it's a soft playroom. Her attention is eventually caught by a pair of Chain Chomps sleeping in a corner. "Doggies!" she squeals, toddling towards them. "No, no, those are not doggies!" Bowser bellows, leaping from his throne and grabbing her just before she can pat one on the head. "Those bite!" He carries her back to the center of the room, his patience completely gone. "Alright, that's it. You stay here." But her discomfort returns with a vengeance. The soggy diaper is making her miserable, and her bladder is demanding her attention. She squirms, her hands pressed firmly against her crotch. "Bowsy," she whines, tugging on his leg. "Pee pee coming. Need potty." He just stares down at her. "So go! I'm not stopping you. I don't know why you're acting like this, I don't know why you're wearing a diaper, but just use it, I don't care." Her face crumples in confusion. She doesn't understand. She knows she's supposed to go in her diaper, but it's already so wet and uncomfortable. She starts to dance from foot to foot, her desperation growing. "No! Too wet! Too full!" "I am not touching that!" Bowser declares, taking a step back. "You got yourself into this mess, you get yourself out!" She can't hold it anymore. The pressure is too much. With a sob of pure misery, her body gives in. A sudden warmth spreads into the already saturated diaper, but it's too much. The padding, long past its capacity, can't hold another drop. A dark patch begins to spread across the front of her fuzzy pink sleeper. A small trickle escapes from a leg cuff, dripping onto the stone floor and forming a tiny puddle, as her overfull diaper leaks. Peach looks down at the dark wetness on her clothes and the puddle at her feet, her face a mask of horror and shame. She bursts into tears, loud and heartbroken. "Mess! I made mess! Bowsy, I'm sowwy!" she wails, her small body shaking with sobs. Bowser just stares. At the crying baby, at the puddle on the floor, at the ridiculous pink sleeper now soaked all the way through. He looks at the ceiling as if begging for divine intervention. This is a nightmare. "Oh, for the love of..." he grumbles, but something in her desperate, apologetic sobbing gets to him. With a frustrated sigh that sounds like a volcano about to erupt, he stomps over to her. He picks her up, holding her at arm's length to avoid the wet spots. "Stop crying! I'll...I'll do something!" He looks around desperately, then grabs a nearby banner. He lays it out on the floor and places her on it. "Okay, stay there." He then rummages through a chest, finally pulling out a rough, dry towel. There's absolutely no way he's taking her clothes off, so he does the next best thing. He wraps the towel around her waist, over the top of her soaked sleeper, like a makeshift skirt. "There! Now you're...less leaky." Peach looks down at the towel, then up at him. The crying stops, replaced by a hiccup. She reaches out a small hand and pats his massive arm. "Bowsy funny," she sniffles, a tiny giggle escaping her. Bowser just groans. But the crying has stopped. And now, she's looking at him with wide, curious eyes. She points a tiny finger at the spikes on his shell. "Shiny pokies." He sighs, sitting down on the floor, defeated. "Yeah, those are my spikes. Don't touch them." Peach doesn't listen. She crawls over and gently pokes one of the spikes on his back. "Boop," she says. He flinches, but doesn't pull away. "Hey!" She giggles and boops another one. "Boop, boop, boop!" It's a new game. He's a giant, spiky, boopable mountain, and she's a tiny explorer. Bowser finds himself letting it happen. He lets the little princess crawl all over him, booping his spikes, tugging on his hair, and giggling when he growls. He's exhausted, utterly confused, but a tiny part of him is...enjoying it? It's certainly less stressful than fighting Mario. He's actually sitting still, and she's not screaming anymore. It's a win, of a very, very weird kind. They're in the middle of a very serious game of "Boop the Spike" when a familiar heroic cry echoes through the throne room. Mario, having seen the shattered nursery window, burst in with fists raised and a furious scowl. But he stops dead in his tracks, his jaw dropping. The scene before him is not one of a damsel in distress. It's Bowser, the Koopa King, sitting on the floor of his own throne room looking utterly exhausted. And Princess Peach, in a soaking wet sleeper with a towel tied around her waist, is perched on Bowser's back, gleefully booping him on the head while babbling, "Bowsy sleepy! Bowsy pokie mountain!" Bowser looks up, a wave of relief washing over his face. "Mario! Thank the stars. Please, just take her. I don't know what's wrong with her, she's leaking, she won't stop calling me Bowsy, and she tried to pet a Chain Chomp!" The sight of her boyfriend, her hero, her big brother, is like a switch being flipped deep inside Peach's mind. The baby fog, the comforting regression, evaporates in an instant, replaced by the chilling, crystal clear horror of adulthood. The booping stops. Her eyes go wide. She looks at her hands, then at her own outfit- the pink sleeper, the dark wet patch, the ridiculous towel skirt. She looks at Bowser, who she was just playing with. She looks at Mario, who is staring at her with a mixture of concern and utter bewilderment. And then the embarrassment hits. A tidal wave of it, so powerful and absolute it makes her want to melt into the floor and become one with the lava pools. "M-Mario..." she stammers, her adult voice returning, though it's shaky and thin. She scrambles off Bowser's back, her movements clumsy with the bulky diaper. She's standing before her rescuer in the most humiliating state imaginable, a literal puddle of her own making still drying on the floor of her kidnapper's castle. Mario's expression softens instantly. He sees the panic and shame in her eyes, and all the confusion about the scene melts away, replaced by a fierce, protective instinct. He strides across the room, not even glancing at Bowser. He shrugs off his coat and gently wraps it around her, hiding the soaked sleeper and makeshift towel. "It's okay, Peachie," he says, his voice low and gentle, for her ears only. "I'm here now. It's okay." She bursts into tears again, but these are not the tears of a frustrated baby. They are the hot, mortified tears of a grown woman whose most secret, most vulnerable coping mechanism has just been exposed to her mortal enemy. Mario scoops her into his arms, holding her tight. He glares over her head at Bowser. "Bowser. You've got some nerve." Bowser throws his hands up in surrender, looking utterly drained. "I didn't do anything! I just wanted to kidnap her like normal! She's the one who's all... like that!" Mario just shakes his head, adjusting his hold on the trembling princess. "I'm taking her home. And you...you stay out of it." "Fine by me!" Bowser bellows, slumping back onto his throne. "But she needs a change! And a nap! She's been a menace!" ~X~ Back in the safety of her nursery, the chaos of Bowser's invasion already cleaned up by the Toads, Mario gently sets her down on the changing table. He removes the sodden sleeper and the towel, tossing them into a laundry basket. He works in silence, cleaning her up with gentle, efficient hands. The diaper change is a return to normalcy, a familiar ritual that slowly begins to soothe her frayed nerves. "It's all over now, Peachie," he says, his voice a soft murmur. "The mean, spiky monster is gone. You're safe with me. You're safe with your big brother." He applies a generous layer of soothing cream to her skin, which is red and irritated from being in a wet diaper for so long. He knows how uncomfortable it must be, and he takes extra care, making sure she's completely clean and dry. He then sprinkles on some powder, the soft scent filling the air, and secures a fresh, clean diaper around her waist. The new padding is soft and comforting, a stark contrast to the clammy, overused one she had been wearing. "There," he says, snapping the crotch of a clean, dry sleeper. "All cozy again. My poor little Princess. What a rough day you've had." He lifts her into his arms, and she immediately burrows into him, her body still trembling slightly. He carries her to the rocking chair, sitting down and holding her close. He begins to rock, the gentle motion a familiar comfort. He can feel the tension in her body, the lingering shame and embarrassment that is too big for her adult mind to process, let alone her little one. He knows he needs to help her find her way back to the safety of little space, where the world is simple and her worries are small. "It's okay, sweet girl," he says, his voice a low, steady hum against her ear. "All that scary stuff is over. You're home now. You're with me." He starts to sing, a soft, simple lullaby about stars and moonbeams. The melody is a familiar one, a tune he's sung to her a hundred times. He feels her body begin to relax, the tension slowly draining away. She snuggles closer, her breathing evening out. "That's my Peachie," he whispers, his lips brushing against her hair. "My sweet, brave little Princess. You were so, so brave. Your big brother is so proud of you." He continues to rock and sing, the words and the motion weaving a spell of calm around her. The memories of the day- the fear, the confusion, the embarrassment- begin to fade, replaced by the warm, secure feeling of being held and loved. She can feel the soft padding of her clean diaper, the gentle rocking of the chair, the steady beat of Mario's heart against her ear. All the right pieces are falling into place. After a few more minutes, he feels her stir. She lifts her head, her eyes no longer wide with panic, but soft and sleepy. "Bwubber?" she murmurs, her voice a small, sleepy whisper. "I'm right here, Peachie," he says, smiling down at her. "Hungy," she says, her little tummy rumbling. "Okay, let's get you a snack," he says, standing up and carrying her to the play mat. Mario sits her down, her padded bottom crinkling softly as she lands. He goes to the small fridge in the corner and pulls out a bottle of milk that he warms for her. He comes back and sits down on the floor with her, leaning against the leg of the rocking chair. He cradles her in his arms, holding the bottle to her lips. She drinks greedily, her eyes half closed in contentment. The warm milk fills her tummy, a soothing warmth that spreads through her body. She finishes the bottle quickly, her little body relaxing completely. He sets the empty bottle aside and just holds her for a moment, letting the food settle. "All full?" he asks. She nods, a milky burp escaping her lips. He pats her back gently, and she burps again, a big, satisfying one. She giggles, her whole body wiggling with delight. "Good girl," he says, smiling. "Now, what should we play with?" He gestures to the toys scattered around the play mat. "Blocks? Or maybe your dolls?" Peach's eyes scan the room, her gaze landing on the pile of wooden blocks. "Bwocks," she says, her voice a happy little chirp. "Blocks it is," he says, setting her down on the play mat. She immediately crawls over to the blocks, her movements still a little clumsy but full of purpose. She starts to build a tower, her concentration absolute. Mario sits with her, handing her blocks when she needs them, and offering words of encouragement. As they play, her mind drifts back to the day's events. But the fear and shame are gone, replaced by a strange, fuzzy memory of the big, spiky monster. She remembers being scared, but she also remembers being held. She remembers the funny, frustrated look on his face, the way he let her boop his spikes, the way he wrapped a towel around her when she leaked. A small smile plays on her lips. "Peachie thinking hard over there," Mario says, noticing her faraway look. "What's on your mind, sweetie?" She looks up at him, her blue eyes wide and clear. "Bowsy," she says, her voice a little dreamy."Big Buhbuh Bowsy." Mario's brow furrows slightly. "Big Brother Bowser?" She nods, her face serious. "Funny Bowsy. Pokie mountain." A slow smile spreads across Mario's face. He understands. In her own simple, baby way, she'd processed the confusing events of the day and found a way to make them okay. She'd turned her kidnapper into a playmate, a big, spiky, grumpy brother. It's a testament to her incredible resilience, her ability to find light in the darkest of places. "Yeah," he says, his voice soft. "He's a big, funny Buhbuh, isn't he? With all his shiny pokies." She giggles, the sound like tiny bells. "Like Bowsy," she says, her voice firm. "Okay," he says, ruffling her hair. "If you like him, then I guess he can't be all bad." He's relieved, honestly. He was worried the experience would traumatize her, but instead, she's found a way to make it a funny, weird memory. It makes him love her even more. They continue to play, the afternoon sun slowly dipping towards the horizon. They build a magnificent tower, a wobbly creation of wood and imagination that reaches all the way to Peach's waist when she stands. She claps her hands with delight, her face shining with pride. "Tall! Bwubber, tall!" "It's the tallest tower in the whole Mushroom Kingdom," Mario declares, playing along. "All thanks to my little architect." She beams at him, her love for him shining in her eyes. They play until the last rays of sun fade from the window, and the room is bathed in the soft, golden light of the lamp on the nightstand. He can see her eyelids starting to droop, her movements becoming slower and more deliberate. She's getting tired. "Alright, little one," he says, scooping her up. "Time for bed." She doesn't protest. She just snuggles into him, her head resting on his shoulder. He carries her to the crib, laying her down gently. He pulls the blanket up to her chin, tucking her in. He leans down and kisses her forehead. "Goodnight, my sweet Peachie," he whispers. "Sleep tight." "Nigh, nigh, Bwubber," she murmurs, her eyes already closed. "Love Bowsy." He smiles, a wave of warmth washing over him. "I know you do, sweetie. I know you do." He stays for a moment, watching her sleep, her chest rising and falling with each even breath. She's safe, she's happy, and she's home. Everything is right in the world again. He quietly leaves the room, closing the door softly behind him, leaving the little Princess to dream of pokie mountains and big, funny Buhbuhs. - If you're interested in my writing updates, please join my discord server! https://discord.gg/xUrPXDH (18+ ONLY) I stream here, and the chat is locked when there isn't a stream going on, so for the most part, it's only posts that are updates from me Or, follow me on twitter @ZappGuatiche/bsky @ZappOBrien!

Unlike my other works where I'd say all the important choices were done by me while still using AI to a large degree, this one is not. It's like 80% generated, done via the far more common "prompt then edit" style. I did do a reasonable amount of editing both after the fact and with intrusive mid-generation editing, but much less of the latter than my previous workflow (which also means that I had much less creative control, acting more as an editor and director instead of as a close collaborator). It ended up better than I had been expecting, though, and I thought it was worth sharing. Most of the writing credit goes to the Gemma 3 Instruct 27B model. The Long Ride Sitting in the car, her floral print dress was resting on legs forced to spread ever so slightly further apart than usual. Ten-year-old Lily was reading a book, ignoring the blurry green landscape rushing by. Beside her, eight-year-old Leo was engrossed in his tablet, a small, contented smile on his lips as he played his game. She was jealous, because he was free. Free from the bulky, humiliating weight she felt beneath her dress. It wasn't new. The family didn't go on long car rides frequently, but when they did it always happened. Her parents, despite her years of being potty-trained, insisted on a diaper. A “just in case” precaution. Leo had previously joined in her suffering, but this trip was different. This morning at breakfast, the announcement had been made. “Leo,” her mom had said, beaming, “you've been doing so well these past several trips. We trust you to hold it until we stop. No diaper needed!” Lily's cereal tasted like ash. She'd braced for the inevitable teasing, differing only in that for the first time it would be coming before the trip had even started. But it hadn't come at all. Leo had just… accepted it. A flicker of emotion crossed his face, maybe disappointment, maybe nothing but a fleeting thought. Then he'd nodded and gone back to his toast with no more said than a simple “Okay”. Twenty minutes into the drive, she had released a small trickle of pee. Not because she needed to, no. But the diaper was there: a soft, absorbent prison. Holding her bladder was never comfortable, a constant nagging that didn't let up until she dealt with its source. And when she tried, her parents would get annoyed because she had asked for yet another potty break. And often, once it became impossible for her to wait any longer, all that would prove to have been for naught. So this time, why not just… preemptively relieve the pressure? Having concluded that her logic was sound and she was making the right choice, she went. It was warm and shameful in the moment, but seconds later and it was like nothing had happened. She felt dry. No rude jokes from her brother, no complaints from her parents. Nobody else had noticed at all. Another hour, and the urge had both returned and was immediately answered. This time there was more. While she sat there, letting it happen, she found the sensation strangely… comforting, in a horrible way. The diaper swelled, absorbing the warmth, the plastic crinkling softly as it expanded. It was a weird thing, realizing that she really could pee anytime without any consequences. She still hated her diaper, the loss of her dignity, the childishness of it all, but it was also… easy. Convenient. Now, two hours in, and a different kind of pressure was building. Lower, heavier. This time, she needed to poop. She put her book down. “Mom?” she asked, her voice small. “Can we stop? I need to go to the bathroom.” Her mom glanced at her in the rearview mirror. “We're stopping in about an hour, honey. Try to hold it if you can, but it's okay if you need to use your diaper, that's what it's there for.” The casual dismissal stung. “You know, it's good that we prepared, so you don't have to worry if you can't make it.” Lily sank back into her seat, clenching her jaw. Fine. She would hold it. She had to. The thought of the mess, the smell, the inevitable lecture… it was unbearable. She could do this, she just had to focus. Five minutes stretched into ten. The pressure intensified, a growing ache in her abdomen. The urge was overwhelming now, a desperate, insistent plea from her body. “Mom?” she tried again, her voice trembling. “I really need to go. Can we please stop?” Her dad sighed. “Lily, we already told you, we're not stopping for a long while. You have a diaper on for a reason, use it.” The words were like a punch to the gut. “But…” she started, then trailed off, defeated. She didn't want to use her diaper for that. They hadn't ever made her do it before. She wanted to be normal, to poop into a real toilet instead of the one she was wearing. But her wish had been denied, and she had to accept that. She could've held it for another few minutes, maybe, but what was the point? There was no way she could hold it for the better part of an hour. Even though she knew that she had no real choice, though, it was surprisingly hard to start. She tried to relax, to let go. She found herself once again peeing into her diaper, but this time it didn't stop there. A wave of pressure built up, and she started pushing. It came slowly at first, a warm, soft mass, then a rush of it. It filled the seat of the diaper, heavy and bulky. She pushed again, and again, until she was completely empty, her body limp with exhaustion. She felt... numb. Disgust washed over her, but underneath that, a strange relief. The pressure was gone. But the relief was short-lived. The smell started subtly, a faint, unpleasant odor that continually grew stronger. She buried her face in her hands, tears welling up. Then, a hand touched her arm. Leo. He didn't say anything, just squeezed her hand gently. He looked at her with a quiet understanding, his tablet forgotten in his lap. He didn't smirk or tease. He just… acknowledged her distress. “It's okay,” he murmured, barely audible. Then, he turned back to his game, as if nothing had happened. A few minutes later, her mom wrinkled her nose. “What is that smell?” Her dad sniffed, then frowned. “Lily…” he began, his voice hesitant yet ominously serious. “Did you… did you poop yourself?” Lily flinched, her tears beginning to stream down her face. She didn't answer. She couldn't. But her lack of response was enough for them. “I can't believe this!” her mom said, her voice rising to a shrill pitch. “This is disgusting! You're ten years old, Lily! You should be able to control yourself!” Dad joined in, his tone accusatory. “For goodness sake, Lily! We put you in a diaper in case you had to pee. We didn't expect you to do this!” Lily burst into sobs, unable to meet their gaze. She felt humiliated, small, like a baby. She hadn't meant to, she really hadn't. But her parents didn't see it that way. “Why didn't you just tell us?!” her mom demanded. “But she did tell you!” Leo suddenly spoke up, surprisingly firm. “She asked to stop. Twice! You told her to use her diaper!” Her parents stared at him, stunned. “You told her she had to use it!” Leo repeated, his indignation clear. “And now you're mad at her for listening to you?” “You stay out of this, Leo,” her dad said sternly. “This is between your sister and us, it doesn't concern you.” “Yes, it does!” Leo retorted. “I was wearing diapers on all our previous trips too. Would you have been mad at me if I had done the same? Would you have refused to stop so and made it so that I couldn't get to a toilet?” “We thought she was just going to pee,” her mom said, her voice softer now, but still laced with frustration. “We didn't realize she meant…” “Well, maybe you should have asked,” Leo snapped. “You just assumed! It's not her fault you made a bad assumption. She asked you twice and you just brushed it off. And now you're yelling at her for doing what you told her to do? That's just not fair!” Lily stared at her brother, her sobs subsiding slightly as a moment of silence filled the car. She hadn't expected him to defend her. Even after his little gesture of support, even if he wasn't going to be teasing her as he had in the past when she hadn't been able to make it, she thought he would simply ignore her and let their parents do his job better than he ever could. But instead he'd stood up for her, bravely confronting their parents. “Both of you need to apologize. Now,” Leo concluded, his small hands clenched into fists. Her dad opened his mouth to protest, but her mom stopped him, placing a hand on his arm. “He's right,” she said quietly. “We did jump to conclusions. We're sorry for yelling, Leo.” “Don't apologize to me. Apologize to Lily,” Leo said. Her mom started. “Lily, we—.” “No. We're not apologizing to Lily,” her dad interrupted. “This is unacceptable, Lily, and you know it!” Lily's tears came back in full force as she began crying uncontrollably. “It's unacceptable to do what you told her to do?” Leo questioned, remaining firmly defiant. “No, it's unacceptable to make a mess like that! God, do you have any idea how long it's going to take to clean that up?” her dad fumed. Her mom sighed and shook her head, visibly exasperated. “Dear, this isn't getting us anywhere. Leo, you're right. We were wrong to yell and we should have listened to Lily when she told us she needed to stop. I'm sorry, Lily, we didn't mean to upset you.” Leo gave a small snort at that apology, but didn't push any further and returned to his game. Silence once again filled the car, broken only by the rumbling of the vehicle and Lily's sobs. It seemed like an eternity before Lily's dad finally spoke, grumbling under his breath. “Fine. We'll deal with it at the next service station. At least we only have one kid in diapers now.” He wasn't grumbling quietly enough. Leo's head snapped up from his tablet. “And once Lily's cleaned up, I want a diaper for myself,” Leo announced, startling his parents, and even Lily. “What?!” his mom exclaimed, her voice shrill and incredulous. “If Lily has to wear one, then I will too,” he said firmly. “It's not fair if only she gets humiliated.” “Leo, you don't need a diaper!” his dad yelled back. “Yes, I do,” Leo replied, unwavering. “Not for accidents, but to support Lily.” Lily stared at her brother, tears still streaming down her face, but now they were tears of gratitude. He hadn't just defended her; he'd given up the very thing that she so wished she could have for herself. “Thank you,” she eventually whispered. He nodded absentmindedly, clearly focusing on his game, but he had clearly heard her. And that was enough. Earlier, she had been jealous, thinking about how unfair it was that Leo got to be “grown up” when she didn't. But now, the only thought she had for him was love. He'd defended her and made her feel better by sacrificing the proof of his maturity that her parents had offered to him. She smiled slightly, picking her book back up and focusing on it. She read, and tried to forget the warm, squishy feeling in her diaper.

*Knock knock knock* The sound of someone knocking on wood could be heard through the raven haired preteen’s room on this day. Despite the bright sunlight coming through the window and sending streams of light through the gaps in the lacy lavender curtains, and the bright red numbers on the alarm clock sat on the white bedside table reading 11:20am, the small unassuming lump underneath the thin flower patterned comforter would indicate that the occupant was still very much asleep. The 12 year old girl’s long wavy hair sprawled across the pillow, the only part peaking out into view from her cozy resting place. “Sarah! It’s time to get up! Just because it’s summer vacation doesn’t give you an excuse to sleep all day!” Came the somewhat exacerbated voice of my Mom from the other side of the bedroom door. “Okay okay, I’m up…” I listlessly reply almost on autopilot whilst snuggling deeper into the comforter of my bed, still somewhat drowsy in that state between being asleep and being awake that we tend to find ourselves when we’re bereft of any idea as to what is actually going on around us. I continue to lie there fading in and out of consciousness for who knows how long when I once again hear my Mom’s voice, slightly more agitated now through the door. “I guess we’re doing this the hard way.” She sighs as she opens my door and briskly walks through, coming to my bed before I can make out what’s happening. Normally this would be fine, Mom would throw the blanket off of me and give me a good shake to wake me up properly. However as I stir more awake I’m immediately reminded of something and I quickly recall why I was awake so late last night and squeeze my legs together a little to confirm my thoughts. I’m greeted with the feeling of soft thick padding between my legs, suddenly I’m more awake than I’ve ever been, I’m wearing one of my little sister’s diapers. I try to sit up as quickly as possible to show that I'm up and awake but almost simultaneously my mother has whipped the comforter off of the bed. “Time. To. Get. Up. you know I wouldn’t have to always make a big deal about this if you would just…” My mother’s words trail off as she gets a good look at me. Me, pulling on my pink pajama shirt to try and cover the obvious waistband of my diaper from above my pants, only to get caught in said waistband and clearly expose it to my mom. I can feel my face start to heat up as she focuses down to my waist and I freeze, overwhelmed; my brain is running a million miles a minute trying to find some sort of excuse, some sort of fix for this situation, but nothing comes, all I can do is sit paralyzed in a daze feeling my face heat up from my cheeks to my ears as I look up at my mom. She looked bewildered for a moment, like someone just told her that the sky's the ground, the sea’s made of apple juice, and tomorrow is yesterday, but after what felt like an eternity but also a moment the confusion in her gaze faded and she softly spoke. “Go ahead and hop in the shower, I’ll have lunch ready for you when you get out.” She gently rubbed my shoulder, turned, and walked out of my room leaving me sitting there alone like a deer caught in headlights. I sat in a daze not really knowing what to think, Mom just caught me wearing a diaper, but she didn’t get mad, she didn’t say anything about it, she didn’t really do anything and it confused me to no end. I absentmindedly looked over at my alarm clock seeing it read 11:30am. I know I’ve been sitting thinking for too long and decided to listen to my mother and go take a shower. I enter my connected bathroom and turn on the shower waiting for the water to warm up. I start to undress but come to a stop when I get down to just my diaper, instead my sight is attracted to the full length mirror on the back of the door I've just entered from where I’m greeted by my reflection. My eyes are met with a petite little girl stands there at 4 foot even (~122 cm) with exposed milky white skin and long wavy raven black hair that reaches to the middle of her back and big bright doe eyes of a similarly black color to match, looking down it’s obvious she has yet to start her path to puberty as her chest remains flat, much to her chagrin as a lot of her peers have started to develop in such an area, though along with her somewhat lacking height her mother assures her she’s just a late bloomer and she'll have her turn in no time. Looking down even further I make eye contact with the various Sesame Street characters that adorn the landing strip of the Pampers size 7 diaper, two tapes securely attached to keep the absorbent garment in place, and an assortment of colorful designs outlining a squiggly yellow line; a wetness indicator meant to change to blue when wet. Despite what this stupid thing put me through this morning I can’t help but smile a little as I see myself wearing it, the soft warm padding hugging me in just the right places and the soft crinkle as I move and shift about, something about it just feels so right. I’m glad I finally found the nerve to put one on even if I’m a bit regretful as to how it turned out in the end, I grimace again worrying about my mom before pulling off the diaper’s tabs and deciding to throw it in my garbage before hopping into the now steaming shower. I start washing myself almost mechanically while my thoughts start to wander off as to how this whole situation came about, where did it start. Actually I can’t really pinpoint when it started but for as long as I can remember I’ve always had a strange attraction to diapers, getting strangely self conscious when diaper commercials appear on TV, not being able to look away when the younger kids had their diapers changed at daycare, walking down the baby product isle of the grocery store with Mom after Lily was born. All these years of small little tugs of curiosity here and there have added together to the point where it finally got the better of me and I decided to go through with it and finally wear one. I stayed up past my normal bed time until Mom and Dad both went to sleep, before sneaking into my little sister’s room to steal one of her night time diapers. Putting on my first diaper in 10 years was amazing, even though I was all tingly with nerves, as soon as the tabs were stuck on I knew immediately that I was hooked. Well I still flubbed it in the end but it doesn’t seem like mom is mad at me or anything, maybe we’ll both just forget this happened and I can find another day to try exploring my interest in diapers again and hopefully not get caught then. After getting out of the shower, drying off, and wrapping myself up in a big fluffy towel I make my way back to my room where I’m met with an odd sight, there on my remade bed is a small stack of folded clothes while for school Mom usually puts clothes out for me to wear, but on days without school as long as we aren’t going anywhere where dressing is important she leaves it to me to wear whatever i want, but sitting on my bed today are some clothes she obviously picked out for me to wear. While finding it odd I figure it wouldn’t hurt to wear what she picked out for me and make my way over to the bed but part way there I stop in my tracks when i see a second pile that was previously just hidden from view by the bed frame, there sat on my bed is a pair of pink flowery panties that I would wear any other day, no problem there, but next to those is the real problem one of Lily’s Paw Patrol Pull-up training pants, and next to those is one of her Pampers diapers. My eyes go wide and my head goes blank trying to understand what’s going on, why are there diapers in my room, I mean obviously Mom put them there but why? Is she testing me? Is she trying to be considerate? I honestly don’t know what to think, my blush quickly comes back, imagining my mom trying to decide what kind of underwear I her 12 year old completely potty trained daughter is supposed to wear and just giving up and leaving it to me to decide. I’m honestly conflicted. Part of me is too embarrassed to wear anything but the panties after what happened earlier. However there’s another part of me that’s trying to convince myself that this is obviously a sign that Mom’s okay with me wearing a diaper, otherwise why else would she put them here? I agonized for what felt like an eternity over what to do when I finally decided. “The heck with it, she already saw me wearing them and she obviously left them here with the intent that I might decide to wear them so I’m just gonna do it!” Well even though I psyched myself up for it I still chose to forgo the pampers and instead wear the Pull-up and panties over top for good measure. “Huh, this is different.” I muttered to myself after shimmying the Pull-up up my legs and into place. The Pull-up was snug in a different way from the Pampers, a different fit and the padding was substantially thinner as well after close examination. I moved my legs and waist a bit to get comfortable hearing that distinct crinkle bringing a smile to my face and turning my attention to the rest of my clothes. First a white training bra with pink trim and polka dots dotting the surface, Mom makes a big point that it’s important to wear this so I’m ready for when I really need one, followed by a pair of stretchy light grey leggings, my favorite hello kitty socks, a sunny yellow skirt, and lastly a Pink short sleeve T-shirt with a pretty butterfly decorating the front. Having finished getting dressed I move over to my vanity, a matching set along with the dresser, night stand, and bed frame, to brush my hair. Having successfully untangled any knots and gotten myself looking presentable I confidently make my way outside my room and into the hallway, where all my confidence is immediately replaced with anxiety as I hear the faint crinkle sound coming from my bottom, as I continue meandering down the hall toward the stairs. I stop at the top hearing the sound of my little sister playing in the living room and what sounds like Mom humming in the kitchen no doubt finishing up lunch, I take a deep breath and take my fist step down the stairs “Here goes nothing.”

1 Max awoke with a start. For a moment—like anyone just waking—she didn’t know why. Then the familiar pressure settled in, gentle but unmistakable. It wasn’t as bad as it could have been, which sparked a small, hopeful feeling. She could make it this time.She pushed herself upright and reached for her glasses, patting the nightstand until her fingers closed around the frames. Once they were perched on her nose, she felt steadier. Finding the light switch took longer. It was farther from the door than she ever remembered, and by the time the room finally brightened, the urgency had sharpened.Still, she was up. That counted for something.Max cracked her bedroom door—and froze. The hallway light was off. It wasn’t supposed to be. It was always left on, just in case. Her heart sank, but she didn’t turn back. Turning back would only make everything worse, and she knew it. Drawing a slow breath, she eased into the hallway, letting the weak glow from her room guide her. She held the door open as long as she could, memorizing where she thought the switch would be.Then she let go. Darkness swallowed the hall. The door clicked shut behind her, and for a heartbeat she felt completely lost, as if the house had rearranged itself while she slept. She shuffled forward with her arms out, moving faster than she meant to—part nerves, part necessity. Her hand struck the wall. Relief surged. She fumbled along it, panic creeping higher, until—there. The switch. Light flooded the hallway. Max ran. Each step brought her closer and made things harder at the same time. She didn’t slow until she nearly collided with the bathroom door, gasping as she caught herself. One last burst of determination carried her inside. She had made it. Just a few more seconds. She moved on instinct—lid up, pajamas down—and then realized her mistake. “No—” The sound barely escaped her. She had forgotten the last step. Hands shaking, she tried to fix it, but there wasn’t time. Frustration tipped into tears as she lost the struggle she’d been fighting all night. Max woke again just before her alarm, as she sometimes did. She lay still, staring at the ceiling, already knowing. The memory of the night made her stomach twist. “Stupid diapers,” she muttered. Being wet always put her in a bad mood, though it never lasted long. By the time the alarm finally sounded, irritation had replaced embarrassment, and she silenced it with a practiced tap. A few minutes later, there was a knock. “Rise and shine, Max. Time to get up.” Her mom didn’t wait for an answer before opening the door. “Oh—you’re already awake. Did you sleep okay?” Max rolled onto her side, avoiding eye contact. “I guess.” Without needing to be told, she pushed the covers back. Her mom checked quickly, gently, and sighed. “Aww, honey. Another accident?” “I was really close,” Max said, the words tumbling out. “I got to the bathroom, but the light was off, and I couldn’t—” “I know,” her mom said, not quite listening. “You’ll get there eventually.” “If you just didn’t make me wear these—” “Max.” Her mom’s tone was calm but firm. “We’ve talked about this.” “Why can’t I at least wear pull-ups at night?” Her mom shook her head. “Pull-ups won’t hold, you know that.” Max clenched her jaw. It had been months since the last time she’d had a messy accident, yet her mom still brought it up. It never seemed to matter how long it had been. “Let’s not start the day with a fight,” her mom said gently. “Once the accidents stop, we’ll talk about changes, okay?” Max knew better than to argue. She pouted instead, which earned her a kiss on the forehead. “Come on. Breakfast is ready.” Her pajamas were pulled back into place, and her mom took her hand, leading her down the hall. In the morning light, it looked much shorter than it had during the night. Max glanced at the bathroom door as they passed it, hopeful for just a second. They kept walking. She sighed. Being wet meant no chances were taken—and no change until after breakfast. 2 As soon as she had finished her breakfast, Max couldn’t excuse herself quickly enough. She waddled into the kitchen away from her sister, and was once again taken by the hand, despite objection, and led away up the stairs. Ally, meanwhile, made her own way upstairs to get ready in her own time. Max didn’t like being led around; it was as though her mom didn’t trust her to go where she was told, and she certainly didn’t like having her diaper changed. It wasn’t even as if she had anything hard to do; on a morning she only needed to change out of her diaper, but she knew that her mom wouldn’t trust her to do it. At least Ally hadn’t been around to see her objecting; protesting that you shouldn’t have to wear diapers to bed made for a pretty embarrassing display while you were still wearing a wet one… Her protests went unheard though, just as they always did, and Max was already halfway through being changed before she got tired and gave up. She had been sitting on her bed while her mom had been cleaning her up, but now that she was through being awkward she decided to lie down to make things easier. It didn’t take very long, and upon completion her mom left Max to get ready for school on her own, taking the wet diaper to the trash with her (nothing to do with Max’s diapers was kept in her room). Max was glad for the brief moment alone, and even after she was finished getting ready for school she made sure to wait as long as possible before going back downstairs. In the end it wasn’t too long, because there was no sense in making herself late, which would only get her into trouble at school. Nevertheless, when she re-entered the kitchen both her mother and her sister were already waiting to go. “It’s about time, Max, you’re gonna make us late!” chimed Ally. “Sorry, I was just getting ready. But we can go now.” “One second, dear, you can’t go anywhere just yet,” her mother said, reaching into a bag on the side of the kitchen table. “But Mom, I don’t want us to be late!” “Nonsense. It’ll only take a minute, and you know you can’t go without it.” Max sighed. She knew what was coming, and she knew it was pointless to try talking her mother out of it. She just wished Ally wasn’t there. “Come on, hop on over,” she called, holding open a disposable pull-up. Reluctantly, Max walked towards the table and lowered her panties, which earned a definite frown and a grumble from her mother. Max knew she wasn’t supposed to put panties on before school; she needed her pull-ups. Rather ashamedly, she kicked away the underwear and stepped into the pull-up, holding her skirt so that her mother could pull the garment up to her daughter’s waist, making it snug. “There you go, Max. Now turn around and I’ll put two spares into your bag just in case.” Max complied and turned around, releasing her skirt so that it fell into place, covering her secret. Unfortunately, she was now facing Ally, who in turn was staring right at her. Beet red, Max lowered her head in an attempt to escape her sister’s attention, but it was no good; she could feel Ally’s gaze burning right into her, while her mother seemed to take forever fiddling around with the bag on her shoulders. At last, she heard the sound of a zipper closing and felt a gentle pat on her head. “All done. Now run along, girls, or you’re going to be late for school!” 3 Neither Max nor Ally said a word to each other on the way to school. This suited Max just fine, as it meant she could power-walk with her head down and blame it on the fact that they were running late. As always, she tried not to think about her embarrassing situation, but as always it forced its way to the forefront of her mind. After all this time it still wasn’t a routine for her; she just couldn’t accept it as normal. Every day felt like the first time for Max, which only served to frustrate both herself and her mother. At least I don’t have to wear those stupid baby diapers anymore, she mused; now that was embarrassing. Those silly little pictures where the tapes went… and the pull-ups were even worse, because the pictures would fade whenever she had an accident, like she wouldn’t be able to tell herself. Yes, Max was definitely glad to be out of those, even if her new “grown-up” underwear was a little bulkier. At the time she had complained about it, of course—just like she always did—saying for a good while afterward that she didn’t like the new diapers, if only to prove to her mother that she didn’t like things her way all the time. Still, she liked to think that her mom was simply being reasonable when she finally switched Max out of baby diapers, and not for the more rational reason that her daughter was just getting bigger and wetting too much…As it turned out, they weren’t late for school at all, probably due to the brisk pace at which the girls had travelled. They even had a few minutes to wind down before class, which Ally spent chatting with her friends and Max spent going to the bathroom. This was absolute routine for Max; not that her chances of having an accident were ever above zero, but going at regular intervals was a fail-safe way of ensuring her mom was never proved right. Oh, how she loved going home accident-free—it gave her something to look forward to all day. Of course, the trade-off was that if she ever did have an accident—hypothetically, of course—then going home became something to dread. Today, however, went pretty much as usual: a few close calls but no accidents. Once again, Max expected to return home to her just rewards. Arriving home also went pretty much as usual, which sadly for Max meant she didn’t get her just rewards. No matter how many times she protested that she hadn’t had an accident, her mother still subjected her to a routine diaper check every time she walked through the door. At least she didn’t have to walk home with Ally, which gave Max a chance to rush back first and avoid the embarrassment of onlookers. However, her sister had an uncanny knack for making it home before Max and was often sitting in the kitchen at the exact moment of entry. Worse still, she would sometimes wait outside so they had to enter together. Of course, their mother thought it sweet that Ally waited for her sister—a good example of sisterly love, she called it. Today was one such occasion, and as usual Ally let Max enter the house first so she wouldn’t block the line of sight between their mother and her supposedly older daughter. “Well now, how was school for my two favourite girls?” she asked almost instantly. “It was o.k.,” Max answered. Ally, meanwhile, was happy to stay silent. “And how is your—” their mother began. “I’m fine, really,” Max interjected, knowing full well what the question was going to be. “Uh-huh…” came the rather disbelieving reply. “I mean it. No problems, like always.” Max put particular emphasis on the last word, just in case her mother might finally get the point. “Well, if you did have an accident, I hope you remembered to throw away your dirty pull-up,” she said, completely ignoring everything Max had just told her. Once again, this comment stemmed from a long-past incident in which Max, on one of those rare “occasions,” had been too embarrassed to leave the school bathroom cubicle with a pull-up in her hand and had instead stashed it in her bag. She’d intended to dispose of it later, but it slipped her mind—much to the detriment of her anti-diaper efforts. By now the check was underway, with each girl sporting a very different expression. Max was understandably uncomfortable and bright red, while Ally stood transfixed for the entire procedure, her nonchalant yet sympathetic expression firmly in place. She had mastered that look well. After the pull-up check came the bag check—a very simple yet utterly degrading process of counting the pull-ups in Max’s school bag. It would have been easy for Max to use one during the day and change into a dry one before coming home. This was exactly her mother’s thinking; she didn’t doubt for a second that Max would do it if she could, hence the reason she always removed the spare pull-ups as soon as Max got home. The injustice, at least in Max’s eyes, was that it was always promptly investigated if a pull-up was missing, yet every time they were all present and correct her mother said not a word of encouragement. Max often made a point of reminding everyone that no pull-ups were missing—like always—but her mother brushed it aside as though she still didn’t believe her, or considered the dry spell a complete fluke. Another check endured. Another check passed, Max thought with fading hope. Surely this was helping her case, no matter how much her mother dismissed it. She didn’t hold her breath for any reprieve from the next step, however, as once again she was taken by the hand and led upstairs. Just once I’d like her to ask me first, Max thought as she was pulled along. Once they were out of sight, Ally allowed herself a smirk. She stood in the kitchen in the exact spot Max had occupied moments earlier and imagined their mother checking her while Max watched. “Oops! I forgot you wear panties!” she would say, feeling foolish for checking. “It’s o.k.,” Ally would reply, obediently holding her skirt high and not making a fuss like Max would. “I can see why you might forget.” Then she would deliberately turn to face her sister, directing their mother’s gaze. Max would try not to look embarrassed—but fail—feeling the combined attention of Ally and their mom while clearly seeing that Ally was wearing panties. Ally wouldn’t need to say anything more; the look would be enough. It was a good fantasy. One of several she returned to often. She knew most kids imagined embarrassing things happening to their siblings, but few ever got a taste of the real thing. Ally had more than enough. The real situations weren’t always as imaginative, but they were almost as good—sometimes better—especially when Max made things worse for herself or when Ally was surprised by scenarios she’d never even considered. Those moments, however, were the ones that brought out the real caring sister in her. She didn’t want Max to actually suffer. She had ways of balancing her guilt, not least the belief that Max partly deserved their mother’s treatment, and that their mom was simply doing what she thought was best. Ally realised she had been thinking too long and was still standing in the kitchen holding her skirt up. Anyone could have walked in. A sharp pang of guilt grounded her, and with her smirk gone she left the kitchen to do whatever she pleased. “I can do it myself, Mom…” Max argued, rather half-heartedly. “Why are you making such a fuss about it, Max? You never used to,” her mother replied, unaware that Max saw no truth in that statement. As far as Max was concerned, she had always complained—especially when expected to put up with something as menial as this. How hard was it to take off a pull-up? She knew deep down it was because her mom didn’t trust her not to keep the dry pull-up and stash it away as a spare. Max also knew, equally deep down, that she would do exactly that if she could get away with it, which only made her more annoyed. She hated it when her mom was right.At least the pull-up was dry this time, though that was hardly consolation when her mother still tugged it out from under her. Being dry meant the ritual ended there—no cleaning necessary. Her mother promptly left the room with the pull-up in hand, destined for the trash. Max hoped it would end up in the “special” bin, the separate one with the one-way lid used solely for her diapers. This was one point where Max and Ally agreed: diapers in the normal trash risked exposure. For Max, that would be mortifying. For Ally, people would assume they were hers. Neither outcome was appealing. Slipping on her panties, Max decided now was a good time to use the bathroom. She’d been holding it a little on the way home—not enough to cause trouble, but why risk it? She loved using the bathroom while wearing panties; it felt like a small affront to her mother. Using it at night or at school wasn’t the same—you only felt good for a moment before being reminded of your “protection.” When she finished, Max deliberately pulled her panties up and down several times, a luxury not permitted in diapers. Part defiance, part ritual—she needed to remind herself she could still wear them. By the time Max returned to her room, her mother was waiting, just as she’d expected. With a sigh, Max sat beside her. If her mom wanted something, resistance was usually pointless. So she waited. Her mother stood and began rummaging for something. Max knew what was coming and didn’t resist when she was laid back onto the bed. Her mother removed the panties Max had put on not ten minutes earlier and tossed them into the laundry. She wasn’t angry—if anything, she indulged Max from time to time, futile though it was. Max considered making a fuss. Normally she would have, but last night’s minor indiscretion had left her with little leverage. Still, she tried. “Mom…” she began. “We’ll see, dear,” her mother replied automatically, taping the diaper into place. Max hated wearing diapers around the house more than anywhere else. The bathroom was never more than ten seconds away—why couldn’t she wear pull-ups like at school? It didn’t matter if she came home dry; she was always changed straight into a diaper with no chance given. She’d had this argument a thousand times. The answers were always the same: pull-ups cost more, diapers held bigger accidents, and she was at home so no one would see. Blah, blah, blah. The last part was the worst—Ally could always tell. Of course, her mother still held the ultimate ace card: that Max simply had accidents and needed protection, even at home. Max blamed this entirely on being forced into diapers in the first place—a perfect catch-22. She only had accidents because her mother expected them. At least things were better than before. For a long time Max hadn’t been allowed to remove her diaper herself. Having to ask just to use the bathroom felt absurd. Sometimes she felt practically forced to use them—those tapes could be tricky. And don’t get me started on not being allowed to change myself… she thought, before pushing the thought away. Max often considered voicing these thoughts. She had, many times, without success. Right now she didn’t bother. Her resolve was wearing thin. Once, she’d protested every forced diapering. Later, she learned tantrums worked better when saved for special occasions. That didn’t work either. Over time, her arguments became habit rather than conviction. The futility was sinking in. The tragic truth—one Max would never admit to herself, let alone her mother or Ally—was that she was getting used to it. 4 Max sat in her room for a while, enjoying the moment of isolation. Her mom didn’t typically like Max to wear anything over her diaper when it was just family at home—it made checks easier—so she sat at her computer desk as she was, idly playing a game and trying to relax. After a little while, she noticed a familiar feeling in her stomach. A slow, heavy pressure. She needed to poop. Max sighed softly and pushed her chair back. Not wanting to give her mother any more problems—and wanting to prove, even just once, that she could use the bathroom properly—she stood up and made her way toward the door. As she approached the bathroom, hand already reaching for the handle— Ally appeared out of nowhere. In a blur, she darted past Max, slipped inside, and slammed the door shut, the lock clicking almost instantly. “Ally! I was just about to use the bathroom—please let me in!” “Sorry, Max, but I really need to go. You’re just going to have to hold it,” Ally replied casually from the other side. Max stood there for a moment, stunned. Then the pressure in her stomach shifted, reminding her this wasn’t something she could ignore. Frustrated, and now feeling a bit desperate, she turned and slowly made her way back to her room. When she got inside, she shut the door behind her and started toward her desk—but suddenly a sharp cramp hit her stomach, hard enough to make her stop and squat down where she stood. “No, no, no… I can’t have an accident right now. I can hold it,” she whispered to herself. She had to. She needed to. She wanted to prove she could be better—that she didn’t need these stupid diapers. She focused on clenching, on holding everything in— So much so that she didn’t notice the warmth spreading at the front of her diaper. It took her a second. Then her eyes widened. Realizing what was happening, she quickly reached down, pressing against the front of her diaper in a desperate attempt to stop it—but the sudden movement broke her concentration. Her body betrayed her in an instant. With a forceful push, she felt the unmistakable pressure shift. “No—!” It was too late. She could feel it starting, the heavy, inevitable movement pushing into the back of her diaper. The padding gave way, swelling outward as it filled, pressing against her as the accident she’d been fighting all day finally took over. Her resistance broke. Max froze, breath hitching, as her body finished what it had started. When it was over, she stayed there for a moment, unmoving. Then slowly, reluctantly, she stood up. She turned toward her mirror. The front of her diaper was stained a dull yellow, no longer the clean white it had been before. The back was swollen, bulging out noticeably beneath her, the shape impossible to ignore. Max reached around and pressed her hand against it, feeling the fullness. She cringed. A mix of frustration, embarrassment, and something else she didn’t want to think about twisted in her chest. She didn’t want to leave her room. Not yet. Not to face her mom. Not to explain. So instead, she went back to her desk and sat down. As she settled into her chair, she shifted slightly, feeling the uncomfortable weight and softness of her diaper. It annoyed her at first—the way it pressed and moved—but after a few minutes, her body adjusted, and the feeling dulled into something more bearable. The smell slowly began to fill the room. Max wrinkled her nose faintly, but didn’t move. Strangely, despite everything, she wasn’t entirely displeased with how it felt. The thought caught her off guard. Confused, she shook her head and forced her attention back to the game in front of her. About thirty minutes later, there was a knock at her door. Before she could respond, it opened, and her mother stepped inside. Max glanced up. Her mom paused almost immediately, her nose scrunching slightly as the smell reached her. Without saying anything at first, she walked over behind Max’s chair and gently pulled the back of the diaper away, looking inside. Max’s face burned. “Mom, I swear—I was headed to the bathroom, but Ally—” “Max, don’t blame your sister for your accident. You could have held it.” Max’s face turned a deeper shade of red, embarrassment mixing with frustration. She had tried. She was trying. But her mom wasn’t listening. She never was. Without another word, her mom guided her to the bed and had her lie down, beginning the familiar process of cleaning her up. “Max,” she said after a moment, her tone calm but firm, “I’m a bit disappointed. You haven’t had a messy accident like this in a while. I think it’s best if you wear diapers for a while, and if you can stay clean, we can try pull-ups again later.” “Mom, that’s not fair!” Max protested, her voice rising slightly. “Max, that’s enough. You didn’t even come ask for a change, so this decision is final.” Max opened her mouth to argue, but nothing came out. She didn’t have anything left to defend herself with. So she stayed quiet. Her mom finished taping on a fresh diaper and stood up. “Dinner’s ready.” Max sat up slowly, still flushed, still annoyed, and followed her out of the room. With each step, her diaper crinkled loudly, the sound making her feel smaller and smaller. Maybe she’s right… Max thought reluctantly. Maybe diapers are for the best… When they entered the kitchen, Ally was already sitting at the table. Her eyes immediately went to Max. She watched as Max walked in, her fresh diaper clearly visible, and then glanced toward their mom as she dropped the used one into the trash. “You couldn’t hold it for ten more minutes, huh?” Ally teased, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “Ally, be nice, or I’ll put you in a diaper too,” their mother said firmly. Max didn’t look up. She kept her head down as she sat and began eating, avoiding both of them. 5 After Max had finished dinner, she decided to retreat to her room for the night. Being a Friday meant everyone would be up late doing their own thing, so she had time to relax alone without interruption from her mom or sister. Now alone, she lay back on her bed, staring up at the ceiling, replaying the day in her head. How could I have been so careless? she thought. It’s not my fault, though. Ally shouldn’t have done that. She wrestled with the thoughts for a while, but deep down, the question lingered. Why couldn’t she hold it? Maybe she really did need the diapers. Max groaned softly and rolled onto her side. Enough of that. She didn’t want to spend her whole night feeling sorry for herself. Sitting up, she thought about what to do next. As she did, she felt the familiar need to pee again—but she ignored it. Instead, she got up and headed down the hall to the game room. When she walked in, she saw Ally sitting on the floor, playing Mario Kart. “Can I join?” Max asked. “Sure,” Ally replied with a smirk. “If you want to lose.” “You’re on,” Max shot back, walking over and sitting down beside her. They started racing. As the maps went by, the pressure in Max’s bladder steadily grew stronger. She shifted slightly, trying to ignore it. She didn’t want to stop—not when she was doing well. Across from her, Ally noticed. Max was fidgeting. Ally tilted her head slightly, watching. She didn’t understand why her sister didn’t just… go. It wasn’t like Max had to worry about stopping. For some reason, that thought made Ally feel a little jealous. A moment later, she realized she needed to pee too. She shifted where she sat, trying to ignore it. Just a few moments later, Ally managed to pass Max and take the lead, with only one lap left. “Yes!” Ally squealed, clenching slightly in excitement— And accidentally let out a small leak. Her eyes widened. She froze for a second, then subtly checked beneath her. A small damp spot had formed on the floor. Panic flickered in her chest. She still really needed to go—but the final lap had already started. As they raced, Ally glanced over again. Max had stopped fidgeting. A faint, unmistakable sound reached her ears. Ally blinked. Max was peeing in her diaper. Just… letting it happen while she focused on the race. For a moment, Ally just stared, surprised. Then she snapped her attention back to the screen. No way was she losing now. They neared the finish. Ally leaned forward, completely focused, forgetting entirely about her own bladder— And just barely passed Max at the last second. “I win! Take that, Max!” she shouted, throwing her arms up in victory. And then— It happened. Her body gave in. Warmth spread instantly as she began to wet her pajamas, the small leak turning into something much bigger. She froze as it pooled beneath her, the damp spot growing into a full puddle on the floor. Max didn’t seem to notice. “Let’s go again,” Max said quickly, clearly not taking the loss well. Ally hesitated for a split second, terrified to move—but then nodded. “O-okay.” She stayed exactly where she was. As the next race started, Max shifted slightly. Now it wasn’t her bladder. Dinner was catching up to her. Her stomach tightened. She frowned, trying to ignore it. There was no way she could have another accident. Not today. Not after everything. But she also wasn’t about to lose again. Max tried to relieve some pressure, hoping it would pass. Big mistake. Her eyes widened. She felt it immediately—the unmistakable weight pressing into the back of her diaper. “No…” Too late. Ally noticed the smell first. Her nose wrinkled as she slowly turned her head. Her eyes dropped. Max’s diaper was pushing out and bulging in the back. Ally blinked, watching as it expanded. “Oh…” Moments later, their mother walked into the room. “Girls, it’s time fo—” She stopped mid-sentence, sniffing the air. Her gaze shifted. Then locked onto Max. Max froze, her face instantly turning red as she looked away. Without a word, her mom walked over and pulled at the back of Max’s diaper, checking. “Max… this is the second time today.” Her tone was calm, but firm. “If you’re not going to even try to use the bathroom, then you can’t be trusted out of diapers. That means no pull-ups—even outside the house.” “That’s not fair—” Max started. Her mom gave her a look. Silence. Max’s shoulders slumped. “Ally, sweetie, go grab Max’s changing supplies and a diaper.” Ally’s stomach dropped. She slowly began to stand— And immediately, it was obvious. The wetness. The puddle. The soaked pajamas. Her mom sighed. “Oh, Ally… not you too. You wet your pants?” Ally froze. “You know what? Go grab a diaper. You’re getting one too.” “Mom, that’s not fair! Max is the only one who—” “I said I’m not in the mood for back talk.” Ally shut up immediately. A few minutes later, she returned with the supplies. Their mom changed Max first, quickly and efficiently, before turning to Ally and putting a diaper on her as well. “Both of you—bedtime.” Once their mom left, Max looked over at her sister. A small, bitter smirk crossed her face. “Ha. You wet your pants.” Ally shot her a look. “At least I didn’t poop mine.” Max’s smirk vanished. Ally turned and walked off toward her room. Max sat there for a moment, annoyed, knowing her sister was technically right. Then she got up and headed back to her own room. She climbed into bed without another word, pulling the covers over herself. It didn’t take long before she drifted off to sleep. 6 Max woke up early that morning. As she fumbled for her glasses and put them on, she glanced at the clock. 6:07 a.m. Knowing everyone else would still be asleep for at least another hour or two, she decided to go downstairs and watch some TV. As she slid out of bed, she could feel her diaper sag heavily between her legs. Wet. As usual, she thought, trying not to dwell on it. She made her way downstairs and settled onto the couch, flipping on the TV and letting cartoons fill the quiet house. For a little while, it was peaceful. Normal, almost. About an hour later, she heard footsteps. Ally walked into the room. Max glanced over—and paused. Her sister’s pajamas were bulging slightly. Max blinked. That was… new. She couldn’t remember a single time Ally had ever wet the bed. “Uh, Ally… did you—” "Yes,” Ally cut her off quickly. “And I don’t want to talk about it.” Max raised her eyebrows slightly but didn’t push it. She turned back to the TV. Huh… A small, strange feeling crept into her chest. Not quite satisfaction. Not quite relief. But something close. Ally sat on the opposite end of the couch, pulling a blanket over herself. Beneath it, she hesitantly reached down, feeling the bulk of her diaper. It was different. She shifted slightly, testing it. It wasn’t… awful. That thought stuck with her. Their mom walked in not long after. Her eyes went straight to Max. Without hesitation, she stepped over and checked her diaper, pressing lightly against the front. “Yep… soaked,” she said matter-of-factly. “Come on, hun, let’s get that changed.” Max sighed quietly but stood up. As she followed her mom out of the room, she hesitated for just a second—then glanced back. “…Ally’s still wearing one,” she said. Her mom paused. “Oh—right. Thank you.” Max didn’t say anything else, but as she turned away, she couldn’t help the small flicker of something in her chest again. Now it’s not just me… In the bathroom, Max climbed up onto the counter without being asked, lying back as her mom got to work. She stared up at the ceiling while the familiar routine began. Cold wipes. Careful movements. The crinkle of plastic. Usually, she hated this part more than anything. But today… Her thoughts kept drifting. Ally wet the bed… She’s wearing one too… Max shifted slightly as her mom worked, her cheeks faintly pink—not from embarrassment this time, but something else she didn’t want to name. “Hold still,” her mom said gently, adjusting her. Max obeyed. “Mom…” she started, a little more confidently than usual. “Mm?” “…Are you gonna make Ally wear one all day too?” Her mom paused for just a second. “We’ll see,” she replied simply, finishing up and taping the fresh diaper snugly into place. Max frowned slightly, not entirely satisfied with the answer—but she didn’t push. A moment later, she was helped down. “All done. Go on.” Max nodded and headed back toward the living room, her diaper crinkling softly with each step. Back in the living room, Ally sat stiffly under her blanket. Now alone, her thoughts were racing. Maybe Mom forgot… Maybe she won’t notice… She shifted slightly. Her bladder still felt full. She hadn’t gone since waking up. And… she was already wearing a diaper. Ally hesitated. Then bit her lip. What’s the harm…? Slowly, cautiously, she relaxed. Warmth spread through the already damp padding, soaking deeper this time. She exhaled softly, her shoulders relaxing. A moment later, their mom walked back in. “Ally, Max just reminded me—” She stopped mid-sentence. Her eyes dropped. Then narrowed slightly. “Oh… I see.” Ally froze. Her mom walked over and pulled the blanket back, then gently tugged her pajama bottoms down just enough to see. She reached down and pressed against the diaper. Warm. Very warm. Her expression shifted. “Ally… did you wet the bed, or did this happen just now?” Ally’s face turned bright red. "Mommy, I’m sorry… I—I wet the bed… and I just had an accident now too. I didn’t mean to…” Her mom’s expression softened. “Sweetie, it’s okay. Accidents do happen.” Ally looked up, hopeful. “But there are still consequences,” her mom added calmly. “Come on.” She took Ally by the hand and led her to the bathroom. Max was just stepping out as they entered, now in a fresh diaper. Their eyes met for a brief moment. Max tried not to stare. But she noticed. Ally saw her notice. Neither said anything. Inside, her mom untaped Ally’s diaper. It dropped into the trash with a soft, heavy plop. Ally looked away, cheeks burning. After cleaning her up, she stood there, expecting— Panties. Instead, her mom held out one of Max’s pull-ups. “I want you to wear this for a while,” she said. “Just in case. If you can stay dry for the rest of the weekend, you can go back to panties.” Ally hesitated. “…Okay, Mom.” Her voice was quiet. Defeated. As she pulled the pull-up on, she felt something shift inside her. She had always been the one who didn’t need this. The one who was above it. And now… She stepped out of the bathroom. Max was still nearby. In a diaper. Ally glanced at her—really looked this time. At least I’m not in one of those… The thought came quickly. Automatically. But it didn’t feel quite as strong as it used to. She frowned slightly. …But would it really be that bad? Their mom had already moved on, heading back into the house. Ally followed slowly, unsure what to do next. The day suddenly felt very different.

Chapter 1 Scott could hardly contain his giddiness as he turned his steering wheel to make a left at the intersection. After several weeks of careful planning, scheming, checking, and rechecking, he finally had a free weekend for himself. He had spent those weeks ordering discrete packages filled with supplies of a particular nature and tinkering in his garage on a device that he hoped would be able to fulfill his wildest fantasies. He could feel his heart pound in his chest as he put his blinker on and changed lanes, wanting to get home as soon as legally possible. Scott had had a great week at work, his boss had been admiring the white leopard's progress for a while now. He had recently designed a filing system that, according to his calculations, had increased the company’s data storage system by a whole 12.4%. The subsequent increase in efficiency had also increased his paycheck to a much sizable amount, which he had recently been putting to good use. Scott was a brilliant engineer and computer programmer, his passion for creation had brought him to work for Sky-TEC industries, a company that specializes in creating computers whose processing power and ability to complete tasks in incredibly low amounts of time had brought them up to one of the best technology companies in the world. But as brilliant as this company was, Scott was just a little bit more brilliant. Scott had quite unmistakably come into contact with a piece of technology that was top secret and incredibly powerful. Many would use it for great evil, while some might use it to achieve near indestructibility. Scott however, wasn't particularly interested in any of those things. He had some very private tendencies that he had never shared with anyone since he was a child. Specifically, he loved indulging in infantile fantasies, imagining himself just like a little kid again. From feeling the warmth of a freshly soaked diaper, to the pleasurable struggle of being put in bondage whilst wearing a soiled diaper, unable to do anything about his current predicament, to the wonderful childlike freedom of just wearing a diaper and t-shirt whilst watching children's shows on TV. Scott had spent a good amount of time imagining exactly what he'd love to do to or by himself if he had the time and resources to fulfill his fantasies. Fantasies that he hoped would be fulfilled very soon. The leopard pulled into the driveway of his comfortable little home. It wasn't anything special, he had little furnishings to decorate it with, but it had what he liked to consider an "aesthetical amount of space". He turned off the engine, grabbed his shoulder bag, and exited the car, walking into his garage. He flicked on the lights, and as the light bulbs blinked awake the device that he'd spent months on putting together sat on his workshop table. To put it bluntly, Scott had been programming a device that would essentially stop time itself. Through a combination of biotechnology, an improbability-engine, and a calculator that essentially worked on the whimsical nature of the polarity of electrons whirling around in titanium atoms in the contraption, the device was able to access the particular genetic code of the user and ignore all cells with the sequence, then continue to all other organic matter and inorganic matter and "freeze them in place". Scott didn't fully understand it, but he knew how to put the parts together and calibrate the machine. One might think that experimenting with such a device would be incredibly risky, but Scott had that figured out as well. He had coded in a fail-safe into the device. If a large amount of cells of the individual who had activated the device began to shut down at a rapid enough pace indicating possible death, it would essentially reverse the freezing process restoring reality to normal. Scott picked up the device with baited breath. It didn't look like anything special, like a TV remote except with fewer buttons and what looked like more volume controls. He connected his phone to the remote and fed it information about the current time, position of earth relative to the sun, and relative temperatures around the world. He hoped that the device would be able to send out the proper frequency into the molecules around it, setting off the time freezing reaction properly. He knew that if it failed, it may fail spectacularly, possibly even harming him despite the fail safe. A green light on the device shone, indicating that it was ready to be activated. He closed his eyes, pressed his eyes shut, and pushed a large red button with his finger. A loud rushing sound echoed through his ears, he fell backwards sputtering and coughing, he felt as if everything in a single part of his body was getting lightly tickled with electricity, he yelled in alarm, but before he could yell for more than a second it all stopped. Scott looked around. Everything looked. . . normal. He went over to the garage switch and pressed it, a whirring sound came from the door as it opened. He padded outside and his jaw dropped. Birds hung eerily in the air, much like bricks don't. Leaves stood stalk still, frozen as a gust of wind was blowing through it. Scott fanned himself with a paw experimentally, looking at it as he felt the air particles against his whiskers and fur. He had done it. He had created a device that stopped time. It stopped time for everything and everyone! Everyone, except him. Scott hooted and hollered! He started running down the street, passing cars with passengers in them halfway through a sip of coffee, forming a word as they talked on the phones, or smiling jaws and maws agape as they sang to their favorite car songs. Scotts saw planes and clouds, unmoving in the sky, felt the warmth of the sun on his fur as it peeked behind a cloud, permanently, until adjusted by the remote of course. Scott stopped running in the middle of an intersection and turned around and around, taking in the view. He laughed, joyous that he had achieved something that most thought was only possible in sci-fi movies and fantasy novels. Suddenly, he remembered why he had gone so ridiculously out of his way with his invention. He turned tail sprinted back to his house and got quickly inside, closing his door, not bothering to lock it. Who would try bothering him now if every ‘who’ was frozen in time? He walked inside his sparsely furnished living room and opened one of the brown boxes he had sitting there. A fresh waft of baby powder and ointment met his feline nostrils as he admired the contents of the box. Within it lay several large, fluffy adult diapers, each themed with little cartoons of various baby animals wearing diapers. Some looked sleepy, others laughed in joy, while still others were too busy with a toy to do anything else. Scott shuddered with excitement and let out a shaky sigh. Finally, I can unwind like I've always wanted to. He thought, as his tail twitched in anticipation. He looked at the other boxes, knowing that what they contained would only increase the amount of fun he was about to have. He grinned, and speaking aloud to no one said, “It’s going to be a good weekend."

Little Bee: Chapter 1 Note: this story takes place in the world of “Classified: A New Life” as written by Brutal_Ink. I hope that I can do justice to their wonderfully creative work and compelling world setting. Credit as well to @destinedfordiaperstories on Tumblr for expanding the world with their phenomenal story “Sammy’s Little Problem” Classification Day. If there were two words that struck more dread into the heart of an 18 year old, nobody had spoken them yet. Classification Day, also known as the last day of Senior Year, was the day that every high school senior would find out what their future would look like. The graduating class received their test results today, and would be classified as Caregivers, Littles, or Neutrals based on a wide variety of testing of genetic markers, enzymes in the blood, and various other measurements, profiling, and characteristics, both biological and mental. The CGL Gene that was discovered after the evolutionary shift in humanity that had become known as the Great Mutation usually began to manifest after the age of 18, so the school year was scheduled to end shortly before graduating students would begin to see the changes their genetics would make to their bodies and minds, which is why test results were given out towards the end of the last day of school. Caregivers developed powerful instincts to care for those in need, as well as higher physical strength to aid them in this task. Caregivers often, but not always, adopted Littles and made sure they were happy and safe. Those that did not adopt always pursued careers that cared for and protected others. Littles were the opposite, they found themselves regressing to an earlier stage of childhood and losing varying degrees of muscle mass, motor skills, emotional regulatory abilities, and toileting skills as most found themselves effectively incontinent and irrevocably requiring diapers at all times. Level 1 Littles regressed the most, and were essentially infants. Level 2 Littles retained the vast majority of their motor skills and other faculties, their largest sectors of regression being a complete loss of potty training and significant reduction of their ability to keep their emotions under control. Tantrums were common among Level 2 Littles, and they all needed diapers as well. Level 3 Littles regressed the least, retaining much of their emotional control as well as their potty training in many cases. While some still needed diapers, many level 3 Littles needed only Pull Ups for the occasional accident, as well as nighttime, with some even being able to wear normal underwear. Neutrals saw no changes, and were essentially the same as Humans before the Great Mutation, accounting for slightly more than half of the total population. Jamie Holbrook stood in the school’s Common area, feeling a bit of trepidation. She was quite attractive, many would say cute. Petite, slender, and a Ginger, Jamie stood only 5 feet, 2 inches (157 cm) tall and weighed around 108 pounds (49 kg) if she were soaking wet and had a brick in her pocket. Jamie’s alabaster skin was dotted with freckles, and she wore her red hair in twin braids. Behind her oval-rimmed glasses, her green eyes were focused on the pristine white envelope she held. She was about to see what the future held when a piercing shriek resonated through the Commons. Apparently, Chelsea Taylor, known as the Queen of Mean, had received her results. Chelsea was one of those kids that had everything handed to them, and didn’t know what honest work even was. Chelsea’s family was wealthy, and she herself was stunningly beautiful. Tall and blonde, she knew how gorgeous she was, which was probably the root of her long list of character defects. She was an entitled, spoiled brat that thought she was better than everyone else and frequently asked if they knew who she was or who her father was and had tormented Jamie’s small circle of friends from as early as First Grade. Like Jamie, Chelsea came from a long line of Neutrals, so the results of her being a Neutral as well were all but guaranteed. Furious, she stomped up to the lab technicians that had been charged with distributing the test results. “WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS? There is NO WAY this is right! Do you not even know how to run a blood test?” she demanded to a woman wearing a lab coat, her black hair in a tight bun. “I’m sorry, Miss…” “Taylor! CHELSEA TAYLOR! Do you know who I am?” This kind of scene was all too common on Classification Day. When someone couldn’t accept what their test results were, the responses were usually grief or extreme anger. One could teach a college level course on the Five Stages of Grief simply by observing students on Classification Day. Clearly, Chelsea was still in the first stage: Denial. The lab tech had seen this exact scene play out time and time again, a scene Jamie was watching. “No, Miss Taylor, I don’t know who you are. What seems to be the problem?” the tech asked, knowing perfectly well what the problem was. Right on cue, Chelsea moves into the second stage: Anger. “It’s these bullshit results! Level 1 Little? With all the Neutrals in my family? How could you get something so simple this wrong?” she shouted. Blinded by her anger, the Queen of Mean had no idea she had just spilled the most delicious tea that this class of Seniors had ever heard as she continued her tirade. Chelsea was one of those unpopular popular girls that was firmly entrenched in the top 5% of the social hierarchy, with the other 95% hating her due to her entitled attitude and Godzilla-sized superiority complex. Jamie noted that Chelsea had moved into the third stage: Bargaining. She was making good progress. If she had applied herself this much to her studies, the academic world would be losing quite the scholar with her soon transitioning into a Level 1 Little. “There…there has to be some mistake, right? This isn’t supposed to happen, maybe….maybe you could run the tests again?” The lab technician sighed heavily. This part was never easy. “Miss Taylor, I understand that these results are upsetting, it’s only natural. However, I can assure you that, as difficult as this is to hear, they are accurate. Our testing is exhaustive, the results triple-checked for accuracy. However….” the tech writes down a number on a sticky note and gives it to the fallen princess. “If you call this number you can request further review. For now, I suggest you report to the Nurse’s office, as you will need to be properly diapered before you leave here, you will begin to see changes very soon, so you had best be prepared. Good day.” Jamie couldn't believe what she had just witnessed. Where was this lab tech all her life to smack Chelsea down when she was….well, being Chelsea? The now-deposed Queen of Mean lowered her head for probably the first time in her life and shuffled by Jamie and a few other onlookers, having moved on to the fourth stage: Depression. All of them wore expressions of sympathy and pity. Chelsea was a bitch, sure, but nobody deserved this. Her life was essentially over, she would spend the rest of her days as a gurgling infant. The only upside being that she would more than likely no longer remember what she had lost as she endlessly emptied jars of baby food and filled her diapers. She glared at Jamie and hissed “I suppose you think that’s funny?” Before Jamie could respond with something even remotely decent, that any normal human with a shred of compassion or empathy would say, her best friend in the world, Leon, showed that he had woken up today and chosen violence. Leon Black was as nice a guy as you’d ever meet. A loyal and protective friend with long blonde hair and blue eyes, he was always trying to get Jamie to laugh. However, he had a tongue that could cut like a surgeon’s scalpel, and he wielded it with similar precision. He wasn’t one of the popular kids, which is why he and Jamie were friends. That said, nobody messed with him for fear of getting flayed to the bone by his lightning wit. By Sophomore year, he had turned so many of his classmates who had tested him into laughingstocks, the kids that liked to pick on others had decided it was best to just leave him alone. Leon was a wordsmith, and he did not hesitate to serve a plate of gourmet roast to people that clearly had it coming. The boy had simply never met a bear he didn’t want to poke with a sharp stick. Luckily, Leon could also fight, so his fists could cash the checks his mouth wrote. “Come on now, Chelsea, it’s not that bad! I mean, you’ve had people waiting on you hand and foot your whole life, what’s even gonna change,” Leon paused to take a sip of his soda, “besides your diapers, that is?” he said, the brazen teenager clearly getting payback for all these years of Chelsea making their lives tough. Chelsea couldn’t believe it, that this smartass…..NOBODY….would dare speak to HER like that. She opened her mouth to respond, but thought twice and instead launched a slap at Leon’s face. Unfortunately for Chelsea, Leon’s reflexes were almost as quick as his wit, and he swayed back out of range, the Queen of Mean’s attack completely missing him. “Hey! We don’t hit!” Leon shouted in the same tone a parent would use to admonish an unruly child. “Don’t worry Chelsea, no doubt Gucci makes some really cute onesies and frilly diaper covers. You’ll be just as fashionable as ever, I’m sure!” Rather than continue her fruitless battle against an unconquerable foe, Chelsea concedes defeat, but not before making one last attempt to save some of her soon-to-be nonexistent dignity, once her days became focused on bottles, burping, baths, and blowouts. “If someone like ME is Level 1,” she spat, “Then there is no way that a smart-mouthed, evolutionary dead end like you could possibly be anything else but Level 1 as well.” She then turned on her heel and stormed off towards the Nurse’s Office, where further humiliation in the form of a thick, fluffy diaper awaited her. “Aight, cool, see you at daycare!” Leon called after the departing Chelsea, who paused for a second, then continued on, having clearly entered into the final stage of grief: Acceptance. Jamie, who had been holding her laughter, immediately started in on Leon. She began playfully swatting at her razor-tongued best friend as she laughingly scolded him as she so often found herself doing. “You asshole….you unbelievable asshole,” she said, her voice a loud whisper mixed with laughter. “Chelsea’s as awful as they come, but not even she deserved that! What if YOU end up Level 1?” After parrying the last of Jamie’s assault, Leon grins and laughs before speaking. “Bitch please, I could be classed a Level -100, and revert to a sperm cell they have to inject back into my old man’s nutsack, and that would have still been worth it. If I’m a Level 1, I would meet my fate proudly, for I have at long last slain the Queen of Mean, and now I am awaited in Valhalla. I shall ride eternal, shiny and chrome.” Leon says while posing dramatically with his easy, warm laugh, referencing the film Mad Max: Fury Road. “WITNESS ME!” This is why Jamie loved Leon’s rogueish charm. He treated her as the little sister he never had, even though they were the same age. He always knew how to make her laugh. “You…are SUCH a prick.” Jamie retorted, letting some of her own laughter free of the pit she was forced to banish it to. “Don’t you know Little Abuse is illegal? Forget prison, you’re going to HELL, and I’m going with you for saying this, but that was awesome, Leon.” She couldn’t explain why, but she felt nervous today. At the start of the day, she wasn’t worried about her results. She came from a line of Neutrals even longer than Chelsea, but with what happened to her, a small seed of fear had crept into her heart. “You got your results?” she asked her friend. “Right here,” Leon said, holding up his white envelope. Leon’s family had a pretty good variety of Littles, Neutrals, and Caregivers, so there was a very real chance that he would end up in daycare with Chelsea. For all his cavalier attitude and jovial nature, Jamie knew her friend better than anyone. He was terrified, his joking and boasting a cover. Leon was no fool, he knew what was at stake here. He took a deep breath, and tore the envelope open. With shaking hands, he unfolded the sheet of paper. Leon read the document, his eyebrows raised, then furrowed. Jamie respected Leon’s privacy enough to refrain from trying to peek at the sheet he was reading, but the confusion he felt was unmistakable. “Dude….what the….what the hell?” he asked rhetorically. “Leon, what does it say, man? I know it doesn’t take that long to read one word and maybe a number,” Jamie said. In response, Leon flipped the paper around so Jamie could read it. Written plainly on the sheet was Leon’s Classification: BLACK, LEON JAMES: CAREGIVER. “Well, I’ll be damned,” Jamie said, surprised but not that much. “I don’t get it,” Leon said, more confused than anything else. “I’m a soulless monster, not a Caregiver.” Jamie rolled her eyes and sighed, her frustration with her clueless friend peaking. “Dude, have you just not been paying attention for like, your ENTIRE life? Looking back, you’ve had Caregiver signs the whole time I’ve known you.” Jamie said. Leon’s confusion has not yet been pierced. “That’s crazy, what do you mean?” “Well, think about it, you’ve been looking out for me for as long as I’ve known you. When we were kids, and your mom would take us to the pool, who kept on me to keep applying sunscreen so my little Ginger ass wouldn’t get cooked? It was you, Leon. That time in 3rd grade when I forgot my lunch, you shared yours with me. When I stayed over at your house, and that big storm knocked out the power, and I was freaking out because I’m scared of the dark, who was there for me? You, stupid. When I broke my arm Freshman year, you carried my books. Who picks me up every morning for school because I don’t have a driver’s license? You.” “That’s because you’re my best friend, Jamie. You know I love you and I got your back, right?” Leon retorted. “It’s more than that man, you take care of EVERYONE. Yes, you’re an asshole with a smart mouth that I am REALLY surprised hasn’t gotten you killed at this point, but that’s just a front. I KNOW you, we can’t hide from each other. When it REALLY counts, when it REALLY matters, you come through 10 times out of 10. You’re a freakin’ rock, dude,” Jamie explains. Leon nods as he recalls all the moments Jamie reminded him of and realizes that she is right. “Yeah…you’re right, you’re SO right. I’ve always just wanted to help, I guess now I know why.” “Duh.” is all Jamie says. She hands her envelope to Leon. “Here, open that and tell me I’m a Neutral.” Leon takes the envelope and chuckles, “Yeah, right,” he says while opening Jamie’s envelope. After opening the sheet of paper containing the biggest non-spoiler in the history of Classification Day, Leon’s eyes widen for just a moment, then he gets a devilish grin on his face. “You want your results? Come get ‘em!” he says as he takes off down the hallway, away from the Commons. What Jamie doesn’t see are the tears in Leon’s eyes as she takes off after him, shouting “HEY! NO FAIR!” Leon leads Jamie to an empty part of the school hallways, not far from where their former lockers now stand empty, and comes to a stop. Jamie catches up, grinning, and punches him on the arm. “Dick,” she says with a laugh. She takes a moment to catch her breath, and notices that Leon isn’t laughing, he ALWAYS laughs his fool head off when teasing her like this. The seed of fear in Jamie’s heart has now taken root. “Hey man, what’s your problem, what’s….Leon…what’s going on?” she asks, worried. Jamie has known Leon long enough to where she knows when he is and is not messing with her, and the rogueish trickster’s demeanor is completely serious. He takes Jamie’s hand into his and looks into her green eyes. “Jamie, I brought you here because I didn’t want you to find out in the Commons and act up like Chelsea. You’re a Little,” he says, his heart breaking for the cute redheaded girl that has been his best friend from the time they met. They had never even considered dating, because they were too much like brother and sister and didn’t want to make it weird. “I’m sorry.” “What? That’s stupid, I’m gonna get you for screwing with me like this, and I’m ESPECIALLY gonna fuck you up for making me run, and…” Leon cuts Jamie off by simply shoving the piece of paper with her Classification into her hands so she can see for herself. There it was, in plain black and white, unmistakable and final: HOLBROOK, JAMIE LYNN: LEVEL 2/ LEVEL 3 HYBRID LITTLE What little color Jamie naturally possesses in her face vanishes, her features as pale as moonlight. She wasn’t going to shout and curse like Chelsea, but it still didn’t seem real. Her family had been “Oops, All Neutrals” for so long she had begun to question if she even HAD a CGL Gene. With all the subtlety of a haymaker to the face, Jamie now knows that she does, and she knows her CGL Gene’s plans for her future. As the inevitable tears begin to fall, Leon wraps his arms around the petite redhead. Standing at an even 6 feet tall, 10 inches taller than Jamie, he engulfs her in his arms and holds her head close to his chest. At this moment, Leon realizes that he truly is a Caregiver. His heart is torn to shreds for his friend, as he tries to remember lessons and protocol that he only half paid attention to in class. “It’s ok, Jamie, it’s ok, I’m here.” Leon didn’t know much about this whole Hybrid business, but what he DID know was that every Little was sent home in either a diaper or a Pull Up. Accidents were quite common, especially with the anxiety and heightened emotions the Classification of Little tended to cause. Leon knew that the Nurse’s Office was their next destination, before Jamie had an accident herself. Jamie had begun to panic, her breathing becoming shallow and ragged as tears continued to stream down her face. Her voice is meek and timid as she looks up to her friend that could continue to take his first steps into adulthood, while she would never get the chance. Instead, Jamie would be returning to the days of having her diaper changed and early bedtimes. “Leon…what am I gonna do? My dad…he….he HATES L-Littles. He’s a meanie, always…saying such awful things, and…and, there are no Caregivers in my f-f-family to…to take care of m-me. I don’t wanna wear a diaper….” Jamie says between her sobs, her last statement close to whining. Leon can’t explain it, but he KNOWS what to do. His instincts guide him, and he tightens his embrace on Jamie and softly reassures her while stroking the back of her head. “Shhhhhh…..it’s okay, I’ve got you, sweetie. Just listen to my heartbeat, ok? Maybe this Hybrid stuff means you won’t need diapers or something. There’s some Level 3 in your Classification too, you know? We can ask the School Nurse when we see her. Let’s catch our breath, and go there now, think you can do that for me?” he asks, his voice a gentle caress. It becomes clear to Leon from Jamie’s recent use of “no fair” and “meanie” that she is already showing signs of the early stages of her transition, and what she asks him next galvanizes his assessment. “Why?” she asks him timidly. “You know why, Jamie,” he responds. “She’s gonna want to DIAPER me, I don’t need it, I’m not a baby,” she says indignantly. “I know, but they won’t let you leave without protection. I know you don’t need it, but we have to see the nurse. Let’s see if we can get by with a Pull Up, ok?” Leon says to try and placate his friend. “No. I don’t want to. I don’t…” she begins before Leon cuts her off. “Jamie,” he says firmly, “this isn’t something you can refuse. Look, if you fight and try to delay, you’ll only be proving that you DO need to be in a diaper. However, if you play along and don’t fuss, I’ll bet you the Nurse will think a Pull Up is all you’ll need. Come on, honey, work with me here and let’s split the difference, ok?” Jamie hated this so much. She hated how scared and alone she felt, she hated that she had to impose on Leon like this, and most of all, she hated that he was right. She sniffled one last time as she somehow managed to bring her tears under control, and nodded in agreement. “You….you won’t tell anyone what I’m wearing, will you?” Jamie asks sadly. Taking Jamie by the hand and gently leading the stunned, unsteady girl towards the Nurse’s Office, Leon shakes his head. “Come on now, you have to know that I’d never do that to you. We’ve kept each other’s secrets for years, why would I stop now?” “It’s not gonna be a secret for long…” Jamie says, feeling a pout coming on. Leon nods. “Well, when you're right, you're right I suppose. We can deal with that later. For now, it IS still a secret from everyone except you, me, and pretty soon the nurse, so let’s take advantage of the distraction Chelsea so generously provided to make a clean getaway.” Jamie nods as the two friends approach the Nurse’s Office. Mercifully, it is nearly deserted, as all the other Littles have reported in and gone home. Jamie realizes that Leon’s little prank of running off with her Classification results wasn’t just to lure her away so she could hear the news privately. He did it to give the crowd of new Littles needing diapered time to thin out at the Nurse’s Office, so that Jamie could face this trial free of prying eyes and have just a few precious extra moments to prepare herself. Such a shame, she thought, that he wouldn’t be eligible to adopt a Little for several years. He was taking to the role wonderfully, even at this early stage. Still holding Jamie by the hand, who by now has assumed the timid demeanor of a child in trouble, Leon opens the door and gently guides her in. The school nurse, seated at her desk and tapping away at her computer, no doubt updating the student medical files with their new Classifications, looks up at the newcomers. “Well, I thought all the new Littles had already all been seen,” she says in a friendly manner as she gets up and approaches Leon and Jamie. “Don’t worry, we’ll get this over with as soon as possible. Can I please see your Classifications so I know what to get you?” Leon goes first, showing his Classification papers. “Uh, I’m just here to help. You know, support my best friend through a tough time?” he says. The nurse smiles warmly at the kindhearted (but acid-tongued) young man just beginning his journey. “I can already see that you’re going to be a wonderful Caregiver, Mr. Black. If you choose to adopt a Little when you’re able, it’s the most wonderful thing. It isn’t always easy, but it is very rewarding,” she says while Leon nods and subtly steps back while nudging Jamie forward. Figuring out that she’ll need to diaper Jamie, based on the crestfallen teenager’s silence and very noticeable desire to hide, she feels a great swell of pity for the cute redheaded girl. The nurse loved caring for Littles, but seeing them on Classification Day, when they had just had their entire lives upended and their futures rewritten, stolen, some would say, was the absolute worst part of the job. It killed Caregivers like herself to see these kids at this moment, when they needed a hug the most but were still too proud or angry to accept it. “Thank you, Mr. Black, I’ll take it from here. If you could wait outside and close the door, I’ll have your friend ready to go in no time at all. Isn’t that right, Ms…..” Jamie stood silently before realizing that was her cue to speak. “Oh...um…H-Holbrook. J-Jamie Holbrook” she says as she raises her arm to hand over her Classification paperwork. Jamie breaks down in tears and confesses “I’m a Little….” The Nurse’s Caregiver skills and instincts are so finely tuned she has Jamie wrapped in a hug before she can finish her statement, hoping to head off a major breakdown. Jamie does not resist, instead returning the Nurse’s gesture. “Hey, hey, it’s ok, sweetheart, it’s ok. I know everything seems so hard right now, and you may not believe me, but it does get better. It really does, I promise you.” The Nurse takes a look at the shaking, sobbing teenager’s paperwork while still holding on to her. She raises an eyebrow at the unusual Classification results. “A Hybrid? I’m sure that’s very confusing, but it’s not unheard of. Now, let’s get you all set, I imagine you’d like to get home and get some rest, hmm? It’s been a pretty big day after all, but it’s almost over. All the buses will have left by the time we’re done here, so do you have a way to get home safely?” the Nurse asks as she disengages the embrace and takes a step back to size up Jamie. She measures the new Little visually to see what size and style of diaper is right for her. Managing to bring her sobbing under control, Jamie answers the Nurse’s question. “Uh…yeah. M-my friend, Leon, he’s who I came in with. He…he picks me up for school and takes me home. He’s…he’s really good to me. I uh, I don’t have a driver’s license.” The Nurse steps over to a cabinet and opens it. Predictably, it is filled with various kinds of diapers in various sizes. She continues the conversation as she starts extracting various supplies. “Well, that’s for the best. All Littles have their driver’s licenses rescinded when they register as Littles, so that’s one less thing for you to worry about. Okay sweetheart, I need you to get your shoes and pants off, then hop up here so we can get this done” she says, patting the examination table and holding a plain white diaper that Jamie did not doubt would fit her perfectly. “FUCK! This is it!” Jamie thinks to herself as her fight or flight response chooses flight. She backs away from the table, stammering. “W-w-w-wait…just….just a minute…..” she squeaks out. They always did this, every one, every time. As soon as that diaper comes into play, the desperation kicks in. The Nurse sighs, her heart aching for this scared young girl. Still, she didn’t have time for this. “Jamie, honey, I know that this is really upsetting, but I also know that you know that this is going to happen, one way or another. Think of your friend, Leon. Do you really want to have an accident in his car while he’s taking you home, after he’s been so good to you and helped you get through today?” Jamie, threatened with the diaper, jumps at the Pull Up. “I know…it’s just….I’m not ready. I know everyone says that, but….can…can I have a Pull Up instead?” Jamie asks. “Jamie, your Classification is as a Level 2 and 3 Hybrid. We don’t know which aspects are going to be at what levels. It’s too early to say what kind of protection you’ll need, if any. I just want to play it safe, and start at the top. If it’s more than you need, you can step down to something lighter, and there won’t be any messes to clean up. Work with me here, sweetie. These are actually really soft and comfortable once you get used to them. I have to get SOMETHING on your bottom before you can go” the Nurse reasons, trying to lower Jamie’s anxiety before she suffers an embarrassing accident. “I know….I know, you’re right. It’s…just…can’t we go in the opposite direction? Start at the bottom with what goes on my bottom, and I can go up if I need it? I’ll clean up any messes, honest,” she pleads. The Nurse finds what Jamie says next absolutely soul crushing. “Please…please let me pretend I’m still a big girl for a little while longer…” The Nurse’s Caregiver instincts take over, seeing a way for Jamie to salvage at least some dignity from the situation while still getting the adequate protection the redheaded Little requires. “Ok Jamie, we’ll do things your way,” she says, seeing Jamie’s expression brighten just a little bit by the Nurse letting her have her way. “Here’s what I’m going to do: I’m going to give you a Pull Up, and I want you to put it on. While you’re doing that, I’m going to put a little starter kit together for you. I’ll give you a few diapers, some Pull Ups, wipes, and powder. This will give you a better idea of what you’ll need when you go to the Little supply store. You can wear what you want, but promise me that if those Pull Ups aren’t enough, you’ll change into a diaper. Tonight, when you go to bed, I want you to strongly consider a diaper. Most Littles need more protection during the night, so please just work with me here, ok honey?” Jamie nods eagerly, ready to comply if it will keep her out of diapers for even a few more hours. She hops up on the examination table, and begins to untie her shoes. As she kicks off her sneakers, the Nurse wordlessly glides by and places an unfolded Pull Up on the table, remaining close in the event her aid is required. Jamie stands, and unbuttons her pants before sliding them down her legs, leaving her in just her t-shirt, socks, and panties. Jamie picks up the clean white Pull Up and examines it, but can’t quite figure out which side goes in the back. She looks to the Nurse, her expression asking for help. “It’s like this, this mark here on the waistband goes in the back, and the longer parts of the stretchy sides are also meant to go in the back, see?” She says before continuing her lesson on basic Pull Up features. “The seams on the side are tear-away, so it’s easy to take off once it gets wet.” She runs her hands up through the leg holes, and stretches the absorbent underpants out while kneeling down. “Now, take off your panties, and step in, please” Still preferring this to an outright diapering, Jamie slips her underwear down her legs and steps into the Pull Up. The Nurse slides it up her legs, and pulls it up tight against Jamie’s petite frame. She then shows the Ginger Little how to run her fingers along the leak guards to make sure those are sitting properly. Jamie is mortified, but complies nonetheless, knowing what the alternative is. “There we are, all snug and protected, as all Littles should be,” the Nurse says with a smile as Jamie bashfully examines her new underwear and moves to get accustomed to the feel. “Feels like…like a really big pad,” Jamie says, wincing. “Still, it’s not so bad. You were right, it does feel really soft.” “See? I told you it would be ok.” the Nurse says as Jamie pulls her jeans back on over the Pull Up and buttons her pants. She then picks her shoes up and finds a chair, and quickly slips them back on before tying the laces. As she is busy with her shoes, the Nurse comes over with a box. “4 Pull Ups and 4 diapers in your size, powder, and wipes. You will need to get to a Little supply store and get some diapers either tomorrow or the next day. I know this seems like a lot, but it can run out really fast if your potty control slips too far, and the Pull Ups aren’t enough. So once you have a general idea of what you need, get to the store, ok honey?” the Nurse tells a furiously blushing Jamie as she hands the box over. As Jamie turns to finally leave, the Nurse has one last thing for the new Little: a red lollipop. “Here, take this as a reward for not fussing too much, I promise it will make you feel better. You can even have it right now,” guessing from Jamie’s shy behavior that she will be the kind of Little that likes to be given permission. Jamie takes the lollipop and thanks the Nurse for her help. She’s still embarrassed to have been essentially diapered by the gentle Caregiver, but knows that in the back of her mind, in the places she rarely has the bravery to go, she’s right. She unwraps her reward and begins to suck on the sweet red candy, and in spite of herself, must admit that it is both very tasty and is already beginning to calm her frayed nerves as she moves to exit the office and rejoin Leon. What she does not know is that the candy is actually laced with a mild anti-anxiety medication meant to calm new Littles on this, the first day of their new lives, and make them better able to handle the difficult conversations and harsh truths that are to come.

This story was written as an entry to a Halloween writing contest on Personalias' Discord server. This story won first place, and I hope to eventually write it out into a longer story. Tim Stephenson always wanted to be a Daddy. Not that wanting to be a parent was completely out of the norm for Amazons, but he knew that his life’s goal was to become a Daddy. Whether that be through finding a spouse and starting a family naturally or through Adoption. Every goal he achieved in life; his degrees in mechanical engineering, paying off his student loans, purchasing a reasonable house with a reasonable mortgage and an escrow account, was in pursuit of that super objective of becoming a Daddy. And a Daddy he had become as of last week. He had been walking through the park near his neighborhood, New Almes Metro Park, taking in the autumn colors on the trees when he had spied a Little, with bright flaxen locks that shined in the Autumn sun and matched his wavy hair, walking through the rose bushes that had lost their petals with the change of the season. She would go up to a rose bush, reach in, then place whatever she had picked into a basket she held with her other hand, and repeat. Tim had felt a surge of protectiveness as he watched her reach into the branches of a bush, then quickly pull her hand away as if she had been hurt. The Little examined her hand, and from his vantage point Tim could see the bright streak of red trail down her thumb. The moment that she put her delicate thumb in her mouth to relieve the pain, Tim knew that she was meant to be his Little Girl. “Yes, hello, I’m calling because I saw your ad on the TV.” Tim had taken a week off from work to get situated in his new life with his Little girl. He had found out her name was Sarah, though he couldn’t find much out about her. She didn’t have identification on her when he had picked her up and placed her on his hip in the park, and she had not been very forthcoming with any other information about where she lived or any job she worked. That had been enough to convince the judge that she did indeed need to be Adopted. “Are you still accepting new Littles in your daycare class?” Tim glanced back in the living room towards Sarah. All of the literature he had read on Adopting Littles had prepared him for a Little who would be denying that they were a baby, throwing tantrums over not being allowed their old big kid underwear, and bargaining to see their old friends and family again if they behaved well. But Sarah displayed none of these behaviors in the week since her Adoption. Instead, she was quiet, only speaking when directly spoken to, and eyes that stared thousands of yards ahead at nothing. “Yes, I can come tour your facilities tomorrow. I– oh yes, I can bring my Little girl along. Apologies, I’m still getting used to being a Daddy.” Tim nervously laughed as the receptionist on the other end of the call asked for his information. “My name is Tim Stephenson, and my baby girl is Sarah Stephenson. My number is…” He recited his phone number and continued to watch Sarah from his spot in the kitchen. Some would have said that she was acting like the perfect Little girl; many old school Amazons preferred Littles who acted more like predictable robots. But Stephen wanted his Little to be rambunctious, curious, and playful. The day he had spotted her picking flowers that weren’t there had shown she could be curious and playful; she had to have been pretending the bushes were in bloom. But the only thing that now kept Sarah from being diagnosed in a coma was her timid nods of agreement when he asked if he could check her diaper. He had wanted to take another week off from his job, he knew his team could handle the latest nursery project without him. But the morose behavior from Sarah had him worried that she needed more stimulation from other Littles in her life. Almost as soon as he had the thought he had seen the commercial for The Practical Little’s Daycare. “Tomorrow at two? I have it in my calendar. Thank you, Miss… Rebecca, thank you Miss Rebecca. I look forward to meeting you tomorrow.” With his phone slid back into his pocket, Tim walked back into the living room and knelt down beside Sarah. She had been dressed in a green ruffly princess playdress with butterfly clips in her hair that Tim had thought made her look darling. “Hey Princess,” he gently said to her, afraid that his normal voice would be too loud for his fragile Little girl. “You and Daddy are going to go take a look at a daycare tomorrow. Doesn’t that sound fun?” Sarah stared blankly back at Tim, waiting to speak as if calculating her words. “Yes Daddy. That – that does sound fun.” Spread in front of her were the toys Tim had purchased right after the Adoption had been finalized, pretty princesses in dresses and horses for them to ride on. Despite being out of their packaging, they were in mint condition. Tim reached out to examine one of the dolls with blond hair and Sarah flinched when his hand got close to her. She was always flinching. She would flinch when he would pick her up to place her in her high chair, she would flinch when he gently woke her up in the morning, she would even flinch when he checked her diaper after telling her he was going to see if she needed a change. She had just flinched and then meekly accepted being held tightly in his arms that day in the park. She doesn’t trust me. Tim knew he shouldn’t take it personally, he had known from his research that it was normal for Littles to take weeks to start to trust their new Mommies and Daddies. But it would have been easier to not take it personally if she had been displaying any of the other normal behaviors. Crying, screaming, even kicking would have made her distrust easier to take. It would have meant his Little girl felt alive. He had an idea of how to handle a Little who would try to bite hands when you played airplane at the dinner table but he had no idea how to handle a Little who behaved like a ghost. I need this daycare to work. He had spent all of his life succeeding so that he could succeed at being a Daddy, he wasn’t going to fail now that he was at the finish line. ~~ “This is one of our classrooms, Miss Rachel is the teacher.” Tim was carrying Sarah on his hip as they were being led on a tour of The Practical Little’s Daycare. Miss Rebecca, the Amazon who had taken his call, was leading them on a tour of the facilities. So far Tim liked what he saw; a large playground with a big toy and swings, a clean kitchen where meals were prepared from scratch, and now a bright and colorful classroom with very engaged Littles. It would be good for Sarah here. She had spent the entirety of the tour with her head buried in his shoulder, only giving the smallest of acknowledgments to him and Miss Rebecca. “Are the other classrooms as lively as this one?” he asked Miss Rebecca as the Little students played happily. Some were at a reading station laying on bean bags with books in their hands, others sat in circles playing hand games, and a very curious group of Little girls played at a dollhouse. Four Little girls sat in a group around a dollhouse, each holding a doll in their hands. The one in the middle wore a black romper, and her raven hair was cut into a bob with a gray headband holding it back. The girl to her right had her red hair in space buns, and wore a red dress. Another girl wore a purple and white striped shirt with a purple skirt and her sandy brown hair was pinned back with butterfly clips . The last Little of the group wore a blue onesie, and her dark brown hair was pulled back into pigtails. Something felt off about the group to Tim. “Not quite as lively.” Miss Rebecca replied with a smile. “There is only one other classroom here, and that is for our Little students who find themselves at an earlier stage than a toddler.” Tim nodded his understanding, but he couldn’t help but notice that the dollhouse Littles were staring at Sarah. And Sarah was staring back at them. “You can put her down.” Miss Rebecca’s voice pulled him back to the conversation. “I’m sorry?” Tim pulled his eyes away from the group. He felt a little sheepish that he had not been giving his full attention to the other Amazon. “She can go play with the others while we talk. Miss Rachel won’t mind.” The tour guide waved towards the teacher who was in the middle of setting down a Little boy who had just been brought back from the side room of the classroom which had to be where the changing table was kept. Tim shifted Sarah in his arms so he could look at her. “Would you like that? To play with the other Littles while we talk about all the boring grown up stuff that you wouldn’t understand?” Sarah didn’t look at him, but she nodded her consent. Miss Rebecca had the decency to look insulted for Sarah. After she was removed from Tim’s hip and sat down, she made her way over to the dollhouse Littles where the one in the black romper seemed to make a comment on Sarah’s green overalls. “You know, Littles understand a lot of grown up talk. That’s what makes them different from real toddlers; their ability to understand the world as adults, even if they can’t be adults.” Miss Rebecca coldly informed Tim. Tim felt his cheeks warm up at her chiding wisdom. “Of course. I’m still getting used to being a Daddy and having a Little. All of the books and pamphlets on parenting Littles never quite prepare you, you know?” Miss Rebecca seemed to warm back up. “I do. I don’t have any children or Littles of my own, but I feel like all of the students here are mine in some way.” She stepped out of the way as a Little boy with a bowl cut ran between them, a red-haired boy was in the corner with his hands over his eyes, counting aloud before uncovering his eyes to begin his search. “Do you want to know the secret about those books and pamphlets?” Tim desperately wanted to know anything that would help him succeed. “Yes, of course, Miss Rebecca.” He paused, then added, “May I call you Rebecca?” Calling her ‘Miss” everytime was starting to feel too formal. “Miss Rebecca is fine.” Her smile softened that blow a little bit. “And the secret is that all of those pamphlets treat Littles as if they’re all the same. Like all Littles are made from the same mold in a factory. But they all have their own quirks, personalities, and magic.” There was laughter from the dollhouse Littles where Sarah had picked up the garden pieces from the set. “That’s why we don’t use any of those hypnosis tapes or robotic nurseries other daycares use. We want to encourage them to be their natural selves.” They must be into that New Age stuff. Tim made sure not to tell Miss Rebecca he helped design those robotic nurseries at his job. He didn’t agree with their use, and would never put Sarah in a daycare that used one, even from his company. But his company did pay well, and that was how he had been able to live the way he did. He looked over again at Sarah. The Little girl in black was showing Sarah her doll, and it was the first time Tim had seen her interested in a toy. Please let this place be good for her. “I want to sign the enrollment papers, Miss Rebecca. Can she start on Monday?” — It had been a few days past a week with Sarah enrolled in The Practical Littles Daycare and Tim had decided he had made the right choice. Tim was finding himself slightly more tired than when he had her at home, and he was making mistakes here and there like placing items in the wrong spot. But he had chalked it up to New Daddy Brain. Her expensive toys still lay mostly forgotten amongst her possessions, but she was starting to talk more. That added points to the daycare. “Nancy is the best in arts and crafts,” Sarah was talking about her new friends as Tim drove her to the daycare, “she’s shown me somethings to do with twine.” He was really glad she had found a group of Littles to be friends with, even if he didn’t get the best of feelings from them when they had been on the tour. It wasn’t like falling in with the wrong crowd at daycare was going to lead her to staying out late at night and sleeping with strange men. “And Mary and her Daddy are bringing in the juice today for snack time again! She makes the best juice.” Tim didn’t have the heart to explain to Sarah that it was probably Mary’s Daddy who had bought the juices for snack time. His Little girl was happy and excited, and that was enough. The Daddies of Sarah’s new friends were interesting individuals in of themselves. Single, like him, and they seemed utterly devoted to their Little girls. Nancy, the Little girl who always seemed to be wearing black, had Chris as her Daddy. William was Mary’s, Paige’s Daddy was Matthew, and Morgan called Lance Daddy. Tim had met them a couple days ago and thought they were a little odd, like their Littles. But then again he thought all Amazons were probably a little odd; Amazons did choose frequently to have lifetime dependents. He turned into the parking lot and parked; the daycare preferred for the Amazons to walk their Littles into the building. It was nice to give them goodbye hugs and to tell them you would see them soon, rather than Miss Rebecca or Miss Rachel coming out to remove them from the car seats. Tim unstrapped Sarah from her car seat and placed her on his hip. That had become his favorite way to carry her because one of her arms would wrap around his shoulder and the other would rest on his chest. Waiting at the front were the four Little girls and their four Daddies. Mary, Nancy, Morgan, and Paige each held their daddies hands, their dolls were held in their free hands. “Hello! Tim and Sarah! Good morning!” called Chris from the group. Tim politely waved, the Little girls waved at Sarah. Sarah waved back excitedly. Such an odd group, but Sarah likes them. “We’re holding hands and walking in today, Sarah.” Nancy stated. She must be the queen busy bee. Sarah gave a small “oh” and turned to face Tim. “Um, Daddy,” Tim could tell she was still uncomfortable with that word, “could I walk in today holding your hand?” He smiled at her, even though she had asked him out of peer pressure it was still so cute to see her ask to do something her friends were doing. But he liked holding her in his arms when he walked through doorways together. “No, princess, I think I’ll hold you today. I need to get in all my cuddle time with you before I have to go to work.” Sarah’s cheeks blushed and she turned back to Nancy to shrug apologetically. Nancy just rolled her eyes and tugged her Daddy towards the front of the daycare. The others followed suit. Such an odd clique. Tim queued in next to William and tried his hand at some small talk. “Sarah was talking excitedly today about you and Mary having juice duty today, said your Mary makes the best juice!” Tim chuckled, believing William would get the wink nudge insinuated in his voice. “HaHa! Yes! Mary sure does enjoy making her brews!” William’s laugh sounded a little forced, and the wide grin he flashed seemed a tad off. But Tim was impressed that William played into the bit of Mary “making” the juice. The odd clique of Little girls and their Daddies made their way through the front door, Sarah in her Daddy’s arms as he wanted. Miss Rachel waved at the group as they entered. “Good morning, girls! You can join the rest of the line, we’re almost ready to go have breakfast!” Tim shifted Sarah in his arms to set her down when she stopped him. “Wait, Daddy, can I ask you something?” “Of course, Princess. What do you want to ask?” Tim glanced over where the other Dads and girls had been. Nancy was still by Chris with her eyes on Sarah. “Daddy, I wanted to know…” Sarah bit her lip, “if we could put a garden in the yard so I could plant flowers and vegetables in the spring?” “Oh, no, Princess.” Tim felt Sarah deflate in his arms. “You would get all dirty, and gardening tools aren’t safe for Little girls.” “But–” “No buts.” He finished setting her down on the floor. She looks so cute when she pouts. “Now go join your class line.” Tim watched her as she made her way over to where her classmates were lined up, Nancy locking in step next to her. Tim made his way back to the car, waving at the odd Dads as he pulled out of the parking lot. He had a big work day ahead of him. He was going to present his team's project on a new way for robotic nurseries to monitor a Little’s emotional state; if they were too unhappy they would be hit with a gas to cause euphoria. It was state of the art new technology that involved facial scans and complex algorithms. And if he did well enough with the presentation, he was sure to be on the fast track for a promotion. The drive over to his office was only forty minutes from Sarah’s daycare, and he timed his commute so he could always get the spot he liked in the parking lot. Not too far from the entrance, and close enough to his boss’s spot for any last minute schmoozing at the end of the day. Finding his way to his spot in the almost full parking lot, he turned the car off and gathered his laptop and coffee. He grabbed the inside door handle and – He was then on the other side of the car door holding the outside handle, laptop in hand but no more coffee. Tim let go of it in shock. What? I- I was just inside the car. He looked around what had once been the parking lot in the morning light and now saw that it was an almost empty parking lot in the afternoon light. “Tim! Glad I caught you before you left!” Tim’s heart dropped as he heard the booming voice of his boss coming towards him. Did I miss the presentation? What happened? Why can’t I remember the day? He turned around to face his potential chewing out and saw Mr. Griffiths beaming brightly at him. His burly boss slapped him on the shoulder jovially. “Fantastic presentation, Tim! The senior leadership and I are really impressed with the strides you and your team are making on Little mood maintenance monitoring systems.” Tim’s heart beat slowed down just a bit in relief. “So, I did well? I mean,” he rubbed his eyes. He was somehow missing eight hours worth of work that included the most important presentation so far in his life. “I was able to show the importance of the mechanical improvements and how that will make our nurseries more desirable?” “Of course! Keep an eye on your email calendar, I’m going to schedule a meeting with you to discuss the future of your career here.” Mr. Griffiths shook his hand then left him by his car. He waited until his boss was far enough away from his car before hurriedly getting into the driver's seat and burying his head in his hands. A whole day had been lost. The last thing he remembered was getting out of his car. He needed to clear his head to see if he could remember. Then he remembered it was the end of the day and he needed to pick up Sarah from daycare. “Shit.” figuring out why he had lost time would need to wait, he had to go be a Daddy. ~~ Tim was exhausted. His lost memories of his work day only affected his mind, his body could still feel that he had worked a full day. Thankfully, he didn’t have to carry the conversation at home. Sarah had been excitedly telling him about her day ever since he picked her up from daycare. “Miss Rebecca told us about amphibians like newts and toads, then Miss Rachel read us a story about ghosts and Morgan helped identify what each ghost was…” It warmed Tim’s heart to know that his Little girl was finally thriving. “Sarah,” he interrupted her monologuing as they settled down in the living room. “Daddy is tired. Would you be ok with dinner, a quick bath, then an early bedtime? I promise I’ll make it up to you this weekend.” He was cutting out playtime and couch cuddle time, but he needed to rest, he hoped some sleep might bring back the memories of how his day had gone. “That’s fine.” Sarah didn’t meet his eyes but picked up her toys. For a moment Tim thought that she was going to sit down and play while he cooked. But she instead picked them up and put them away in the basket he had gotten to keep them in for the living room. “What are you making for dinner?” He made them a quick meal, grilled cheese and canned tomato soup. Simple, easy, a meal he enjoyed when he had been a child that had made him feel comforted. Something easy to feed both himself and Sarah. A quick enough clean-up; the meal only left a few dishes to be washed and Sarah could be kept in the high chair long enough for her stomach to push its contents out into her diaper while he cleaned the kitchen. “Alright, my stinky Princess.” Tim took a moment to adore her as she blushed and squirmed in her high chair. These were the moments he had dreamed of when he would picture himself as a Daddy. “It’s time for your bath.” Once in the bath, he took further care to make sure she was clean. Her hair was shampooed and conditioned, he carefully scrubbed her skin with a washcloth and soap to make her skin smell sweet. He was tired, but he took care to make sure she was clean. Her fair skin was blemish free, except for a mole that sat between her small breasts. The doctor who had seen her in the first week after Adoption had offered to remove it, but Tim had not seen a reason to remove something so innocuous. Soon she was wrapped in a towel, then once more wrapped in a plush overnight diaper. She was starting to have soggier and soggier nights, and every morning when he would find her wet he felt a swell of pride that his Little girl was starting to trust her padding. While going through her drawer of pajamas, he curiously plucked out his old New Almes Dastardly Devils jersey. The one he had replaced two years back but held onto in case his future wife or Little could make use of it, whoever came first. “That’s odd…” He had thought he had put this in her drawer for play clothes, the old jersey was only meant for when he got tickets for home games. He went to put it in the correct drawer when he heard Sarah speak up. “Can I wear that one to bed, please?” she stood next to him with her arms outstretched for his weathered hand-me-down. “Are you sure, princess? It isn’t as comfy as your footed pajamas or onesies.” “Yes, Daddy, it makes me think of you.” She said with wide eyes and a voice shyly above a whisper. She’s never said Daddy like that before! He obliged, and once tucked into her crib, he made his way back to his room. He grabbed a quick shower, She’s never said Daddy like that before!, and spread out on his bed on his back with the bedside lamp still on. He hadn’t even bothered putting on a pair of boxers to sleep in. He was completely naked, limp penis laying in its nest of his thick pubic hair. She’s never said Daddy like that before! He was exhausted and elated at the same time. Half of his brain was calling him to sleep, the other half was loudly cheering. She had said Daddy with so much emotion, not with mechanical practice to just appease him. He knew he should have been worrying about what had happened at work, but any worry paled when he thought of her face when she was asking for his old jersey. He kept replaying how Sarah had called him Daddy in his head as he drifted off to sleep. “Daddy.” “Daddy.” “Daddy.” Tim felt a hand caress his inner thigh and knuckles brush against his balls, eliciting a moan from his lips. He opened his eyes and saw the most beautiful Amazon woman he had ever laid eyes on sitting on the edge of his bed, resting her hand on his thigh, wearing only a New Almes Dastardly Devils jersey. Her long, golden hair shown in the dim light of his lamp, her lips were full and plump, and her breasts were full, heavy, like he could put a hand on each one and not have enough hand to contain them, and her nipples were tenting the fabric of the old shirt. Her hips and ass curved out, fulfilling her perfect hourglass figure. The longer he stared at the naked woman sitting on the edge of his bed the more his cock stiffened and ached. “Whoooo–” his mouth felt slow and clumsy, “arrre yooouuu?” He tried to raise his arms but they felt equally as slow and clumsy as his mouth. A dream? The beautiful woman before him laughed. “You really did have an exhausting day.” Her hand wrapped around his cock and stroked slowly. Tim moaned again, and, deciding it was a dream, rocked his cock into the dream woman’s hand. “Just relax, let me take care of you, Daddy.” “Whhhy do yoouu keeep calling me Da—oooh–” the dream woman squeezed his cock harder and stroked faster. “Why do you keep – keep calling me that?” “Isn’t ‘Daddy’ what you’ve always wanted to be called?” the woman said as she climbed into his bed and knelt between his legs. She cupped his balls with her free hand while her other hand continued pumping his rock hard cock. “And you worked so hard for us today. You did such a good job, Daddy. You deserve this.” The dream is right. I do deserve this. Pre-cum beaded on the tip of his cock at her words. She dragged her thumb across his slit, gathering the pre-cum onto the digit. He almost came when she sucked her thumb clean. “Ooh, you taste better than I thought.” How does a dream imagine taste? The woman moved her grip on his cock to the base of it, holding it so she could tease his tip with her tongue. Each lap of her tongue against the swollen head of his penis drove him closer and closer to the edge. “Please” he moaned, his hips rocked up towards the woman's mouth, trying to get her to take more of him past her lips. I can’t believe I’m begging for a dream to blow me. I need to get back on the apps tomorrow. “Patience, Daddy.” The dream woman delicately wrapped her lips around his cock and languidly sucked on the tip. Tim whimpered at her teasing; his arms twitched at his sides as he imagined pushing his fingers through her thick mane to grip the back of her head and make her take him deeper in her mouth, but they still felt too heavy at his sides. She smirked at his struggles and returned her attention back to his cock. “I might be able to take half of you, but I don’t think I’m going to be able to take all of you.” Then, after wrapping both of her hands around his throbbing erection, she bit her lip and seemed to say to herself “You’re the biggest I’ve ever been with.” That’s more like a dream. Tim almost giggled at that thought. His dream woman would find him to be the biggest she’s ever taken. He watched as she reached down between her thighs and fingered her cunt. “Oohhhh, Daddy” Tim wasn’t the only one moaning anymore, “Daddy, I’m so wet.” The dream woman slid her middle and ring finger in and out of her cunt repeatedly causing a wet sucking noise to join in behind their moans. “I think I might be able to–” she got in position to straddle him, her glistening, hairless, wet cunt teasing his cock with how close it was. “I think I want to feel you fill me, Daddy.” His dream then slowly lowered herself onto his erection and Tim shuddered when he felt her warm, wet, tight pussy slide down on him. “Oh god.” He groaned, trying to gain some composure in his dream and not cum prematurely. If I am going to have a wet dream, at least let me have some composure in my wet dream. His dream woman rested her hands on his shoulders, leaving her breast to bounce in Tim’s face as she slid down a little more than half way on his cock, back up, then back down again and again. “Pluh-play with my tits.” Tim felt his arms become free of their sluggishness. He reached up under the jersey she wore and grabbed each of her breasts in his hands. He quickly confirmed that they did indeed overfill his grip. He squeezed her breasts, pinched and rolled her nipples between his fingers, and imagined what it would be like to taste the nipples he held. His dream woman moaned louder, clenching her pussy around his cock each time he pinched a nipple. She was close. He had been holding himself back from exploding the moment she impaled herself on his cock. But he was getting to the point of no return. His hips had started thrusting up into her, and each thrust he could tell that she was taking all that she could of him. He wanted to see all of her before he came. While his cock was buried in her as much as it could be, he ripped off the jersey and tossed it to the end of the bed, exposing her fair skin and plump breasts. As her climax rolled through her. That’s when he moved her breast just apart enough to see a mole sitting between him. Like Sarah – I can’t –no He couldn’t stop from cumming in her, his hips thrusting deeper and deeper with each contraction of his balls draining themselves. The dream woman smiled wickedly, and Tim could only moan as she leaned forward to press her lips against his ear. “Was having your cock in me everything you imagined it would be the day you saw me in the park?” “NOOO!” He jolted to a sitting position in a sweaty, post-climax clarity. The dream, or rather, nightmare woman had disappeared, along with the soccer jersey he had taken off of her. He frantically looked around the room but saw no evidence that anyone had been in the room with him. “fuck” he whispered to himself, placing his head in his hands. There was cum beginning to dry in the hair that blanketed his chest, further proving he had just had an intense, shameful wet dream. It wasn’t as much as he had felt himself empty into the dream woman, but it was enough to make him and wet cloth with soap work hard on getting it off. He walked into his bathroom, turned on the light, and faced himself in the mirror. She was an Amazon, I was dreaming of an Amazon. I'm fine, I’m not a monster. He scrubbed furiously at his chest hair until the cloth rubbed it raw. I just need to check… He tossed the cloth over the neck of the sink faucet and walked out of his bedroom, stopping long enough to put on boxers. He needed to be sure that she was safely in her crib, that the bars were still up, that she was sound asleep and hadn’t crawled out of her room and into his lap. He walked across the hall and into her room, the night light providing a soft glow near the crib. Tim crept up to it slowly, quietly, he didn’t want to wake her. The rails were still locked into place, and Sarah was laying on her side with the jersey pushed up just enough to show the bottom of her nighttime diaper. She was safe, she was sleeping, she still only came up to just above his knee. He let himself relax, he was still a good Daddy. He reached into the crib and gently stroked her hair. Exhaustion was settling back into his muscles, he needed to sleep and forget about his nightmare. But this moment was peaceful enough. She rolled over onto her back, still deep in sleep. Her diaper was wet, but not enough to warrant Tim putting her in a new one. He just let her rest in peace. Tim stood straight back up. The nursery was in order, there had been no way for Sarah to make his way into his room. His brain had been exhausted and had just conjured up a meaningless nightmare. He needed to get back to whatever sleep was left for him until his alarm clock went off. One last look at his sleeping Little Girl. Her thumb had found its way to her mouth. Was having your cock in me everything you imagined it would be the day you saw me in the park? He rushed out of the nursery and back to his room to escape the echo of his dream. – There was a list of three things that Tim needed to do that had been turning around in his head when his alarm went off in the morning. One, he needed to get Sarah dropped off at the daycare so he could get to work and figure out how to navigate his new found success that he had no memory of achieving. His notes he had written for the presentation had been meticulously written out, he hoped that he had stuck to them during the actual presentation. Having them in front of him at all times during his workday was going to be his only safety route to secure his potential promotion. Two, he needed to figure out what was going on with him. Misplacing items, losing time, strange dreams. He would have continued chalking it up to New Daddy Brain if any of these things had been in the pamphlets. His guides on being a successful Daddy and babying a Little were failing him. And he couldn’t fail, because– Three, he needed to succeed at being the best Daddy for Sarah. Tim had pondered if an appointment with a psychiatrist would be good for him when he had been getting dressed, but immediately decided against it when he imagined the psychiatrist turning him in for his sex nightmare. No, he had to figure out what was going on with himself by himself. Sarah had woken up bright eyed and cheery. He had not. Thankfully, she had been compliant and easy to move for her morning change, and had easily let Tim slip on tights over her legs and diaper and a green dress over her head. The car ride to the daycare had been filled with her voice as background noise to Tim’s anxieties. He nodded when he needed to but his thoughts kept him otherwise occupied. The usual spot was open when the car pulled into the parking lot at The Practical Little’s Daycare. His hands worked to free Sarah of her car seat as Tim went through the three things he needed to do again in his head. She leaned into him as he carried her to the front of the daycare where Sarah’s Little friends waited with their Daddies hands in theirs. “Good Morning! Sarah and Tim!” called Matthew. The Daddies waved at them in unison. “Oh, um, good morning, guys.” He had been pulled out of his thoughts, and seeing Sarah wave towards her friends added, “And girls.” “Sarah,” Nancy called Sarah’s attention down to her, “I finished your doll.” Resting in her outstretched hand was one of the odd little dolls the group of Little girls carried around with them. It was a rather featureless, rudimentary doll that looked almost haphazardly made with cloth, twine, and buttons for eyes. Something that a Little would make during Arts and Craft. Tim’s hand plucked the doll out of the Little girl's hand and turned it over. It paled in comparison to the toys he had bought for Sarah. “We made it yesterday, Daddy.” Sarah told him as she reached for the doll. “Nancy had to take it home to add the buttons.” She gently took the doll and hugged it to herself. The sight made Tim’s heart swell. “We were so glad that you offered to host the monthly sleepover on Saturday, Tim!” Lance interrupted the touching scene. “I-what?” He looked at the other Amazon men for an answer on why he was suddenly finding his house volunteered for a sleepover but their oddly pleasant smiles offered none. The answer came from Sarah, instead. “The sleepover, Daddy. I told you about it in the car on the way here. You agreed, remember?” He didn’t. At least, not immediately. Somewhere, amongst the background noise that had played while his mind had turned the three things he needed to do, he remembered hearing the words “sleepover”, “Saturday”, and him nodding and mumbling agreement. A sleepover was the last thing he needed. No where did a sleepover with five Little girls fit into the list of the three things he needed to do. Sarah will understand if I change my mind. Daddies sometimes change their minds. The words were forming in the back of his throat when the look on Sarah’s face stopped their completion. He could handle one night with five Little girls. I can handle one night with five Little girls. It would probably be good for Sarah to have company while he spent time on his list. I could use the time she’s playing to spend time on myself. They would probably spend most of the night sleeping, anyway. They’re Littles, they’ll go to bed early and wake up when their Daddies pick them up. “Yeah, the sleepover.” He nodded at the smiling Daddies. “Saturday night. Should be fine.” “Great!” Matthew said. “I can bring over the travel crib!” “Great!” Echoed William. “You’re going to find the girls are very easy to watch.” The other Dads nodded along. Do these guys hang out with anyone but each other? I need to find some other parents at the park the next time we go. “We’re going to be late! Let’s go!” ordered Nancy. The group of Amazon men nodded and started towards the front. Tim paused at first, amazed that his fellow Amazon’s would have taken such a bratty command from a Little, and a Little wearing a diaper no less. He fell in next to William again. “Nancy seems rather bossy. Is that never an issue for Chris?” “We Daddies would just do anything for our Little girls, Tim. You’ll understand soon.” responded William. “Yes, Tim.” added Chris. “We Daddies would just do anything for our Little girls. Things will be easier when you get the hang of being a Daddy.” ~~ That need to get the “hang” of being a Daddy is what drove Tim to make sure his house and himself were ready for Saturday evening. He cleaned, added any baby proofing that he had been lax on, and made a list on how the night would go. There would be playtime, diaper checks and changes, dinner, diaper checks and changes, a G rated movie, then one last diaper check and change into their nighttime diapers. Following this new list would help him complete his other list, which was now down to two items. I just need to figure out what’s going on with me, there’s probably something in the pamphlets. Get that done, and being the best Daddy will be next. Easy enough. This was the silent chant he kept in his head as the other girls started being dropped off by their Daddies. Matthew even set up the travel crib himself in Sarah’s nursery. All five sat in front of the couch in the living room and happily talked, played with their dolls, and sipped on their sippy cups. A good start to the sleepover. Tim took his spot on the couch where he could read his book, So You’ve Adopted a Little, and keep an eye on the sleepover group. This is going to be fine. He opened up to the table of contents and skipped to the chapter on adjusting to having a Little under your care as the girls' voices provided a background chorus for his reading. He glanced at his watch. It was a quarter past 4:00 PM, and thirty minutes until the first round of diaper checks before he called the pizza shop. His eyes fell on the first sentence in the section. As the Amazon who is now providing a Little with the correct care and structure that they need, probably for the first time ever in your Little’s life, it is important to remember…” Tim felt his eyes glaze over. These self-help books were usually dry, the information provided presented in the most clinical ways. Easy enough to understand if you could get your brain to focus on it. If he could get his brain to focus, and not replay the whorish sounds that Amazon woman had made during his nightmare. He readjusted himself in his seat as he remembered how she had moaned when his cock had entered her. How she had sounded like Sarah at a deeper intonation. “The most important tool at your disposal is the diaper. Littles need them, both physically and mentally.” The paragraph continued. The murmuring of the Littles in the room with him kept at a low volume, sometimes sounding like odd, quiet chanting. It was like having a white noise machine in the room, and it kept him focused on the book. White noise that let his brain try to resist the images of that Amazon woman. He couldn’t let himself get hard while in charge of Sarah and her friends. He tried to imagine that voluptuous dream in something that would make her look completely ridiculous and unappealing to any sane Amazon man; he imagined her with a diaper on and nothing else. He had to disguise a moan as a cough. What blood was left to rush to his cheeks did so as he realized the idea of that fully grown Amazon woman looking every bit like a Little in nothing but a diaper made his cock swell. His plan to get himself under control had failed, and now he had to hold the book to politely cover his lap. He hoped that forcing himself to finish the first paragraph would work better to get his shameful thoughts under control. “There are several methods for adjusting to gently asserting your authority and establishing a healthy relationship with your Adopted Little.” Tim was prepared to take mental notes as he read this chapter dutifully watched the Little girls in his care. Girls whose soft chattering made his brain drift away to thoughts of there being a group of fully grown Amazon women diapered and playing like Littles in front of him. They would sip their sippy cups empty, then slowly the diaper bulges in their pants, or the visible diaper from under their dresses would swell and tint yellow. And he would wait until they needed him to be a Daddy, then he would dutifully change their diapers and see them dry again. The only thing that brought him out of his vivid daydreaming of diapered women was the tapping of a Little hand against his knee. “Mr. Stephenson.” Tim looked up to see the red headed, Paige standing in front of him. He prayed his cheeks weren’t flushed as the image of a red headed, diapered Amazon woman fleeted from his mind. “Could I be changed? I think I am close to leaking.” That can’t be possible, they all arrived with dry diapers, more or less. “Let me check, sweetheart.” He pulled himself together as he pulled down her red pants to expose her diaper, Paige usually favored the Little Hoppers diapers that featured lily pads that faded when wet. Not that a disappearing lily pad was needed to see that her swollen diaper was in danger of leaking. How? Tim looked over to the rest of the girls, their once full sippy cups now laid empty on the floor next to them, and swollen diapers could be seen either poking out underneath their dress and skirts or bulging through their pants like Paige. His hand held his watch up in front of his face. Four fifty?! He was ten minutes past his schedule. He had spent forty minutes perversely daydreaming. “I’m so sorry, girls, the time got away from me. I’ll get the changing supplies.” He quickly got up and went for their overnight diaper bags. He wasn’t sure what was worse; daydreaming about diapering grown Amazons or the fact that he hadn’t even gotten past the first paragraph of the book he hoped had some answers for him. It had been a dry read, but he had never zoned out and had fantasies like that before when reading. Now his schedule was off, the pizza place would have to be called right after he was done changing the girls if he wanted to get an order in before the dinner rush and subsequent Saturday evening traffic further delayed his meticulously thought out schedule. Maybe I should end this slumber party. He slowly walked back to the living room with the bags. Whatever was causing his brain to drift away, to either stop recording like it had at work, or having perverted fantasies where Little Women and Amazon Women were treated alike. Where he wanted to be the best Daddy in any way for them. It really might just be better to call their Daddies and feign a migraine. “Daddy.” Sarah called out to him. “Get us changed.” Her swollen diaper was peaking out from beneath her green skirt. I need to be a good Daddy. Any thought of calling the other Daddies left his mind. The changing mat spread out on the floor and he set all their bags down next to it. Floor changes weren’t fun with his knees, but he didn’t have time to take them back to the changing table in the nursery. “Alright Paige, let's get you all clean.” He held out his for Paige to take, and saw Nancy whispering something into Sarah’s ear. Paige took his hand and let herself be guided down onto the changing pad. The other Daddies had been right that the Little girls would be very easy to watch. Just five diaper changes. Easy. He gripped the top right tape of her diaper and ripped it off, then the top left. Then he was placing the bottom right tape in place on Mary’s Sunny Waddler diapers. Tim didn’t have time to be shocked that a different girl was in front of him. His head was swimming. “Thank you, Mr. Stephenson!” Mary happily chirruped as she got up from the mat and joined the rest of the girls who were sporting their new diapers. “Eugh,” he shook his head, placed a hand on the floor to brace himself and tried to make sense of what just happened. Another instance of losing time, but shorter. Anxiety started building in his chest, he needed to figure out what was happening to him. The sleepover had been a bad idea. He should call their Daddies to pick the girls up. “I’m not feeling-” “Sarah’s Daddy.” Nancy was staring at him from beside Sarah. Her dark brown eyes bore into him. They were mesmerizing, in their own way. Sarah was next to Nancy with her doll. “We need dinner.” “Yes, of course. The schedule.” His duties as a Daddy in charge of five Little girls came first. He took out his phone to call the pizzeria. “I want anchovies!” exclaimed Mary, giggling. Morgan shot daggers at her. Tim dialed the number and held his phone to his ear. “We’re not getting anchovies on our pizza. We only do that when you host the sleepovers.” Mary lost her smile and hugged her doll close to her. A possibly Tweener worker answered on the other side of the call. “But I was going to host the sleepover until Sarah joined the cov-” “MARY!” barked Nancy who glared, ending the minor spat between the two. She then turned and shot a sickeningly sweet smile at Tim, and nudged Sarah with her arm. Sarah hugged her strange doll tight to her chest. “Daddy, we want a cheese pizza and a pepperoni and sausage pizza.” quietly stated Sarah. Yes, I should get what my Little girl wants. “I would like to place a delivery order for two larges, one just plain cheese, the other pepperoni and sausage.” recited Tim as he watched the odd display of power dynamics between the five Little girls. Nancy nodded approvingly at Sarah, the other girls relaxed, content with the order Sarah had him make. Maybe this slumber party is getting back on track. The pizza came, and Tim managed to get through the meal without another episode of lost time, or imagining five Amazon women sloppily feeding themselves and getting pizza sauce on their bibs. A full stomach had helped clear his head, and a glass of water made him feel refreshed. Sarah, Nancy, Mary, Paige, and Morgan also managed to eat their slices and drink their bottles without any further spats. After the after dinner checks and any needed changes were completed, they all resettled in the living room for a movie in their pajamas. Six fifteen, back on schedule. It would be time for the Little girls to go to bed when the movie finished, close to 8:00 PM by Tim’s calculations, and he could spend the time they were sleeping actually reading his book. Alone, in his room, with the baby monitor on to listen for any talking girls or the sounds of one of them trying to escape from a crib. He had chosen one of his favorite films from his childhood, an animated movie about an Amazon man washing upon a shore of an island inhabited solely by Littles. Slowly, he teaches them all about how diapers work and why they need them. Eventually even Adopts the Little princess of the island when she finally accepts she needs diapers and messes herself in front of the entire island. Tim appreciated Tobias’ Journeys as an example of the right Amazon Daddy could inspire a Little to be their happy baby selves. “Ugh.” He heard one of the girls laying on the floor on the pile of baby blankets the girls had all brought with them. “It’s always one of these movies when we first spend the night at a new girls house.” He wasn’t sure who said it, he felt really drawn into the movie. Tobias had just washed ashore the island and was being poked awake by the Little princess who was the first one to find him. The voice of another Little girl floated up from the floor. “Deal with it. We have to wait for the moon to be in the right position before we can finish the binding ritual. Sit on your doll if you need to distract yourself from boredom until then.” A giggle floated through the air and Tim let himself smile. He didn’t understand the joke, but he didn’t need to. A Little in his care felt comfortable enough to be her silly self. Tobias was explaining to the astonished Little Islanders that real Amazon adults like himself go in a white porcelain chair with water in it. He smiled as he watched a Little ask what they were supposed to do if they didn’t like the scary noise this “toy-leht” made. “Are you sure about this, Nancy? I won’t be hurting him, in some way, right?” That voice was more familiar to Tim. The next part in the movie was Tobias attempting to make cloth diapers from materials on the island. Tim could vividly recall how the Little princess watched from afar, failing to resist sucking her thumb even after she had been told by Tobias that only babies and Littles sucked their thumb. It felt like there was a shift in the air, suddenly cooler. There was a smell of earth and dampness. But it didn’t smell like a diaper needed to be changed so Tim kept himself focused on how the movie played out. Soon, the Little islanders would wake up in wet beds and Tobias would have to instruct them that grown ups don’t wet their beds. “Of course it’s not going to hurt him, Sarah.” a more sure, demanding voice chimed in. Tim stretched himself out, it was easy enough to do since he had been the only one on the couch. His back felt cooler, almost like he was against stone instead of a soft, fabric couch. But he had to be on the couch, because he could see how the next scene in the movie was the Little princess blushingly allowing Tobias to lay her down on a makeshift changing mat for her first diaper before they went before all the islanders who were meeting to try and come up with ways to get Gerald off their island. “I just–” the familiar voice was cut off by the demanding one. “Do you think he thought about whether or not he was hurting you when he yanked you away from your harvesting to put you in a diaper? Do you think he had second thoughts about whether or not he was doing the right thing the first time you squatted in front of him to poop your diaper after the medicated formula the doctor gave him? Do you think he cared about what you wanted when he sat you down in front of those stupid princess dolls he thinks Little girls should play with?” There was a pause. And a gasp as Tim remembered how the Little islanders looked as their princess happily declared she was a baby who belonged in diapers, turned around, and filled her diaper. There was a murmuring of agreement from other voices before the demanding one started back again, but with a softer tone. “Look, this is my specialty, and he opened himself up to your magic the moment he stole you away from your life. I can promise you that all of our Daddies were so happy once the binding ritual was done. There’s no more dissonance for them when it’s complete. He’ll see you as you really are; a grown up Little woman who he will love, cherish and obey.” “The spirits stir in our favor. The moon is in position. Lift the trance, Sarah, but keep his limbs still.” The finale of the movie, where Amazons came to rescue Tobias and take him home and to also Adopt the Little islanders who have finally accepted they needed Amazons, blurred then faded before Tim’s eyes. Instead of sitting on the couch in the living room with five Little girls on the floor, he was on the cold, hard stone floor of his cellar, arms and legs stretched out like he was about to make a snow angel, and five Little girls standing around him holding black wax candles. Panicking, he tried to get up but he couldn’t move his arms or legs. He was stuck, helpless, as Nancy knelt down next to his head with a wicked, evil grin. “I do hope you enjoyed the movie, Tim. I’m sorry the girls and I couldn’t stay to finish it with you but we had to get the pentagram painted. You understand, I’m sure.” He didn’t understand, but he was the Amazon in charge, and he had to try talking his way back into control. “Girls, I do not know what’s going on but you all need to blow those candles out immediately! I– I don’t know why I can’t move but as soon as I can I am calling your Da–” He was cut off when Nancy nodded towards Sarah who wrapped a string of twine around her odd doll. His tongue all the sudden became too thick and lethargic to form a sentence. No, I need to take control, I need to be an Amazon. “Sorry, Tim. But we can’t blow out these candles.” She stood up, grabbed her own black candle off the floor, and took her position in the circle of Little Girls. “You see, your Little Sarah is a witch. Actually,” she paused as Paige, Mary, and Morgan cackled, “we’re all witches, Tim. It’s been so fun playing with you. Though, I think Sarah had the most fun.” He felt himself blanche and wildly looked at all the girls. He saw four smug faces, the faces of Littles who knew about his shameful sex dream that he was horridly beginning to suspect wasn’t a dream. He looked above his head and saw Sarah, who was blushing furiously. “I would – like to try that again soon.” she whispered. No, I can’t. It’s wrong it’s – it – it was so tight. He moaned as Sarah squeezed the doll in her hands and the memories of the Amazon woman, who he now clearly looked like Sarah in his mind's eye, slid her pussy down his cock. “It’s ok, Tim. Our Daddies sleep with us, too. It’s perfectly natural for two… consenting adults to enjoy each other's bodies.” Nancy taunted him. “Just because you don’t see that now, doesn’t make it not true. You’ll get it soon. Think about it like how your mechanical nurseries make happy Littles, we’re just making you a happy Amazon.” He didn’t want to see it, he wanted to be free, he wanted to run out of the basement and forget about all of this. He was struggling to free himself of whatever held him down on the stone of the cellar as the Little girls, all with diapers bulging underneath their pajamas, started to chant. It was wrong, he was the Amazon, he had to be in control. He had to be a Daddy. He had to be in control. The chanting got louder as Tim felt more and more clouded. He had to be a Daddy. The flames on their candles burned brighter as his vision blurred and he could only see Sarah. He had to be in control. She took her candle and held it upside down, letting the wax drip onto his forehead. He had to be a Daddy. Everything was swirling, the sound of wind filled his ears, his vision blurred until he could see nothing. Then, in the blackness, he saw Sarah. And he finally understood how to be the best Daddy. Epilogue Sarah sat on her Daddy’s lap as he rested amongst the plots for her garden. To any Amazon who happened to wander by their yard, they would see a precious Little girl, looking utterly adorable in green denim overalls with an obvious soggy diaper bulging at the crotch, snuggling up to her Daddy in the cool Spring weather. But she knew that he was obediently letting her sit in his lap so she didn’t have to make a list of plants sitting on the cold ground. Winter hadn’t entirely given up its grip on the town of New Almes, and it was the perfect time to plan her garden. “Over there, we can plant the mugwort that Mary wanted for her brewing ingredients. The red sage for Morgan’s spirit work can go next to it. And the tomatoes that Miss Rachel wants for canning can be planted over there.” Sarah rattled her list off to her Daddy. She didn’t need to, the connection she had with him through her favorite doll, which was peaking out from the front pocket of her overalls, meant that he would buy the seeds she needed by just squeezing the doll and sending a command through it to him, but she liked making him feel included in these decisions. “That spot by the deck would be good for rosebushes, I can harvest the rosehips in the Fa–” A grumbling in her stomach cut the Little witch off. She was going to need to make use of her diaper very soon. She grabbed her pacifier and popped it in her mouth, and, shifting in Tim’s lap, started to push into her padding. As she grunted behind her pacifier, she felt Daddy’s hand rub her back. “There, there, Pumpkin, get it all out. You can trust your diaper.” She blushed at his gentle encouragement. Her control through the doll meant that his Daddy style varied in a slightly different way than the other Daddies of the witches in her coven. Being her Daddy meant that he would gently praise her whenever she had moments like this. She buried her face into his chest as she finished messing herself. “Daddy.” She mumbled, nuzzling her face into him. His hand cupped her diaper and gave it a checking squeeze. “That was a big stinky, Pumpkin!” Daddy cheerfully intoned to her. He said that often when she messed herself in front of him. She would like to figure out a way to change his script soon, but for now she let herself feel pleasantly blushy with what he could say to her. “Do you want me to change you?” She thought about it, he could change her on the lawn, it would look perfectly normal to any Amazon walking by their house. But, if she stayed in it and finished making her list, she could make Tim give her a nice, luxurious bubble bath later. Where he could join her in the tub, and, if he got her all good and clean, take her to his bed wrapped in only a towel. “No, not right now, Daddy.” She resettled herself in her Daddy’s lap, adjusting to accommodate for the lump that now rested in the back of her diaper. “I’m going to finish making the list of seeds we need and where to plant them. But you will be giving me a bubble bath later.” She was content at this moment to just be a Little girl sitting proudly in her Daddy’s lap. And he was happy, too. No longer did he have to worry about if he was following the right parenting book, if he was making correct decisions, or even think about much. Sarah would tell him what to do. He just had to listen to his Little girl and let her be herself. He just had to be her Daddy.

DIAPERED TALES FROM THE WASTELAND CHAPTER 1 LEAVING THE LITTLE VAULT War. War never changes. In the year 2077, bombs were dropped across most of North America, wiping it away in less than two hours. But locked underground, protected from the blasts, some managed to escape into the safety of the Vaults. Deep in the heart of Virginia, lies Vault 86. The people of Vault 86 have lived peaceful lives for over ninety years. Most do not know what it’s like in the outside world–that outside the vault, they don’t sleep in cribs, that they aren’t able to play all day long without worry, and that they don’t even wear diapers. Armed with fresh padding, a dino pacifier, and the collected knowledge of his vault, Joe Palmer has been chosen to lead the first expedition outside in nearly one hundred years. But what will he find? *** “You’ve got your paci?” Mom asked, I pulled out my pacifier, tied on a lanyard around my neck. She nodded. “And you’ve packed spare diapers?” She checked my bag again, going through its contents one by one. “You don’t know if there’ll be any on the outside.” “I know mom!” I said, “And yes, I’ve packed spares.” I shrugged her off me–everyone was watching from behind. “Okay. I only ask because I love you, kiddo.” she smiled sweetly. “Already going out… ah. You’ve grown up so fast. Only twenty years ago you were this high!” she said, gesturing just below her knee. “Now look at you!” she leapt on me with a tight hug. “Moooom, you’re embarrassing me!” Even though she was squeezing me so hard I thought I would pass out, I accepted the hug, not knowing if I would see her again. Just before she broke away, I felt her tense up. She grunted a little, then sighed and went limp. The smell of her dirty diaper hit my nose almost immediately. As gross as it was, it didn’t bother me so much. It was the smell of home after all, a home I was about to leave for the first time. “We’re all so proud!” she gave one last, wan smile, then made her way back to the gathered group, waddling around in her freshly-filled padding. Overseer Carmichael nodded. “You’re doing a fine thing, son.” he said, and he gave me a brisk pat on the shoulder. “You get an idea of your surroundings, then come straight back here. Be gone no more than three days, understand?” “I do Overseer.” I gave a determined nod. “Good lad. We’ll have a good ol’ play party waiting for you when you get back.” he winked, and I gave him a smile. “You ready?” I looked around the room one last time. Two dozen or so people had gathered here, out of the three-hundred people who inhabited the vault. All these people had come to see me leave, I nodded to each of them. I was so nervous, my hands were sweaty and I swear I was already beginning to leak a little into my diaper. At least I would have that comfort, that reminder of the vault. “I’m ready.” I nodded to Overseer Carmicheal. The Overseer nodded slowly back, and moved up to the console, ready to open the inner doors. Everyone took a step back, I heard them draw in breath. I touched all of my equipment again, to make sure it was there–my supply bag (with food, spare diapers, and Mister Fancypants the teddy bear, of course), my holstered gun, and my pip-boy. “Joseph Olsen Palmer, we wish you good luck, and safe travels.” The Overseer pressed a button on the console, and an arm swung around to grasp at the inner door. It slid open smoothly, and spun out of the way. I took in a deep breath, refusing to look back at what I was leaving behind, and made for the outer door. The inner door locked behind me with a loud clang, and I was alone. I knew that the people of vault 86, the people I most cared about, were just behind the door, but that didn’t stop my nerves. This was it, the last chance I had to turn back, I almost went for it, went to knock on the door and call it in already. But then I saw everyone’s faces again, and the hope they had for me. So I remained alone in the darkness. Despite it all, I felt the bulk of my diaper keeping me safe under my onesie. Resolutely, I took my green dinosaur pacifier, and stuck it in my mouth. Feeling much better about my chances now that I had Tommy the T-Rex on my side, I stepped up to the outer door. It was angled slightly, tilted towards the floor like a massive hatch. I knew that when it opened, the first thing I would see would be the endless sky, just like the one painted above my crib. But so much more real. The outer door opened with much less grace than the inner one had. The machinery squealed and groaned, as if the vault itself was in pain. How long had it been shut? Nearly a hundred years? Three generations of people had never seen the outside world. My own grandpa had told me stories of when he was little, before the bombs. He’d said that people ‘potty-trained’ back then, and only wore diapers when they were little. He told me how angry he had been when they told him he’d had to start using diapers again, but after everyone began using them, he came around to the idea. Eighty years later, and diapers were the norm. It was terrifying, how quickly things could change. Vault 86 was a place to relax, and let all your worries–potty training included–disappear. Soon I would have to change my own diapers, sleep outside of a crib, and find my own food. My nerves rose suddenly, and I tried not to panic. Why was I leaving it all behind? Why did things have to change? The door inched open, and I recoiled. A golden ray of light shone through the small gap, brighter and warmer than I had ever experienced before. The sun. My panic transformed into excitement. This is why I was going out–to finally see what was outside, after all this time. The door opened completely, leaving a light cloud of dust in its wake. With a broad smile, and a mostly clean diaper, I stepped into the outside world. *** The massive door, with Vault 86 written big on the front, slowly rolled back into place, and I checked my Pip-boy–the slow clicking counter meant radiation levels matched our initial scan. So that was good. I looked around. Ahead of me was a wide, open concrete plain, dotted with the broken ruins of old buildings, and beyond that, the hills. Apparently this place was an airport, once used by soldiers, though I didn’t see any airplanes like the toy ones we had in the vault. My Pip-boy had been loaded with old maps of a town called Blackstone, in what used to be Virginia. My job was simple–match the maps to the world outside. “Oh! This is going to be so fun!” I wiggled about, unable to keep my excitement hidden away. I decided my first job was to update the area right outside the vault, so I waddle-marched all around it, and got some measurements, and made sure that the maps were up-to-date. After about an hour, just as I was coming to the end of my first survey, I realized that without thinking, I was weeing. My diaper had done a good job of soaking the accident (thank goodness) but I stopped as soon as I realized I was going. I didn’t have many diapers out here, and they would need to be rationed, so that meant holding it in as long as possible. I sighed, left with no choice but to endure the uncomfortable feeling of needing to pee pee. At least my diaper was nice and squishy now. I gave the front a poke, and giggled at the way it moved about. “Right then,” I said, taking out my checklist, “Item number twosies! Check for human activity.” The airbase was big, so big that I could barely see Vault 86 in the distance by the time I reached the edge. It was so quiet out here, I was sure that if other humans were around I would have heard some by now. Suddenly feeling very lonely, I decided it would be best if Mister Fancypants joined me out of my bag, and took him to cuddle while I continued doing a lap around the airbase. His legs dangled beneath him, whenever I got nervous I squeezed his fuzzy fur. Mister Fancypants had been with me nearly my entire life, and had insisted on bringing him with me. It wasn’t long before I came across a small group of houses on the edge of the airbase. The need to pee grew with every minute I was walking, but I knew if I could just hold on a little longer, I could save diapers for the rest of the trip. Plus, I wasn’t looking forward to changing myself all the way out here. I’d practiced a lot but I still wasn’t very good. I didn’t manage to hold it very long. Before I had completed another, wider circle around the airbase, I had to stop in a little forested area. I wriggled my legs, and squeezed them together as tightly as I could, but I struggled to push them all the way. My puffy diaper prevented me from pressing them together, and stopped me from holding myself to stop the wee, though I gave it my best shot at pushing into the padding. Before long, I was jumping from foot-to-foot doing a little potty dance. It was very rare that we had to hold our bladders in the vault, normally we just went whenever nature called, and got changed later, after all that’s what diapers were for. Unfortunately, that meant I struggled desperately with the weight of pee in my tummy, and felt a little leak into my diaper without warning. I hugged Mister Fancypants tighter, and tried my best to hold it in, but my best wasn’t enough. “N-nooooo!” Suddenly, the dam burst open, and immediately my diaper grew warm. It spread up the front of my padding, and across my bottom at the back, and made everything soft and squishy. “Aahhhh!” I gave an almighty sigh, and felt myself sag, my legs no longer tense with holding back my accident. The padding around my waist swelled and spread my legs apart even wider, until eventually my stream stopped. “Nnnnn. That felt goooood.” I said with a silly smile across my face. The now pleasantly warm diaper squished when I poked at it, now almost completely saturated. “Wow. I really had to go, didn’t I, Mister Fancypants?” I looked down at my teddy, but he gave me a blank stare back. “No need to be so mean Mister Fancypants, I really couldn’t hold it anymore!” Mister Fancypants didn’t respond. Deciding to continue my survey, I let my soaking diaper sag beneath me as I walked. There was no point in changing yet, after all I still had work to do. Besides the fact that I may as well use my diaper as much as I could before a change, I kind of wanted to find somewhere a little more private, and safe. Despite my earlier confidence being out here in the wild was beginning to give me the willies. My survey ended with a small, surprisingly neat, house on the edge of the forest. I guessed that this was the way into Blackstone, based on my maps. It was beginning to get late, and after wetting my diaper another few times, I decided it might be best to make a little camp in the building. I also quickly realized I should also probably change myself before I got a rash, or worse, leaked. I didn’t want to ruin my onesie. The house looked like a standard pre-war house, the sort I had seen in pictures in the vault. The garden, once cared for, had been left to grow messy and patchy. The wooden fence had nearly rotted away completely, but there were very few weeds, and hardly any rubble, unlike the ones I had seen earlier. I had expected the place to be in worse condition inside, but apart from a small layer of dust and a few webs here and there, it looked almost completely untouched. I stood still for a moment, and sucked thoughtfully on Tommy the T-Rex. “Yes. Dis will do niwcely.” I said from behind my paci. I uncoiled my bed-roll to act as a changing mat. It wasn’t like the ones back home, but it would do. “I can do dis. I can do dis.” I repeated to myself. With a squish that sent the yellowed padding outward, I sat down on my diaper. Getting the old diaper off was the easy bit. I ripped open the tapes, and pulled it open, revealing the very yellow padding beneath. It was all swollen and heavy. I folded it into a weighty little package, and then into a plastic bag–it was important to dispose of the diaper ethically after all, and not just leave it on the ground, even if the world had been nuked to oblivion. Right. I steeled myself. Now that the easy bit was done, things got a little trickier. After wiping myself down with a damp washcloth, I carefully retrieved the clean padding and placed it beneath me. I’d seen the Mister Handy caretakers back in the vault do this a million times, how hard could it be? I powdered over my diapered area, then lifted the front up against my belly, and leant back a little so it would stay there. Then I went to fold the back up. But by the time I turned back around, the front had fallen down again. “Mmmfff! Why is this so hard?” I tried again, but this time, focused on one side at a time. This worked much better, and I was able to stick the left side together with a single, loose tape. However, before I could continue, I heard a loud clang. My heart leaped in my chest, my hairs stood on end. I looked around the empty room, but there was no one there. Just the silence. Quickly, I went to tape up the rest of my fresh diaper. But before I could finish, I heard a familiar voice. “Get out of here, you burglar scum!” The voice called from another room. I shot up, my diaper still half-undone. “Sorry, I didn’t know this place was … well I thought everyone was dead.” “Are you trying to tell me you killed everyone? Good lord!” The voice said, growing closer. It mingled in with a gentle whirring, almost as if… “No I–” I went to protest, but just as the voice rounded the corner, I realized why it was so familiar. “A Mister Handy unit!” It must have been the one keeping the house clean. But something was wrong. The Mister Handy came through the door, from the darkness on the other-side. It’s voice was more crackly than the ones from 86, and one of its eyes was… well it wasn’t there at all. I backed up slowly. “Sowwy! I can leave ifu want?” I said, but the Mister Handy did not reply. It stopped for a moment, and moved its eye up and down, as if it was scanning me. “I-I-I-Intruders will not be t-t-tolerated!” It said, crackling. Suddenly, one of its arms arose with an attachment I’d never seen before–a buzzsaw. It whirred into motion, spinning sharp and deadly, and rushed toward me. “No!” I shouted, my paci fell out of my mouth, and not knowing what else to do I grabbed my gun. But I was too slow, before I could completely draw it, the Mister Handy’s buzzsaw launched at me. I moved out the way just in time, and the saw buried itself in the wall behind me. My gun fell to the floor. I reached for it, but the buzzsaw swooped in and I fell backwards with a crash. The Mister handy rotated, its eye focusing on me like the aperture of a camera. But when the robot tried to rush at me again, it found itself stuck for a moment, before lurching free. That gave me an idea. Quickly, carefully, I aligned myself with a light switch to my back. “Come on!” I shouted, which seemed to enrage the robot. “Intruders will not be tolerated!” Despite the strange nonchalance of its voice, it rushed at me again. I dove out the way, onto the carpet, and the Mister Handy shot straight into the wall. Its metal buzzsaw made contact with the light switch, and the wires inside. Electricity ran through it, arching and sputtering. The lights flickered on for the first time in decades, then sparked off again. I took the distraction to crawl madly for my gun. But I didn’t need it. The Mister Handy recoiled, its head spun wildly. “I-I-I-Intru-d-d-d-W-welcome home s-s-s-sir! I have ma-a-a-ade-t-traditional-carpet cleaner--s-shopping–the b-b-baby is asleep now–” and with a final garbled mess of words, its glowing eyes flickered off, and it went limp. I released a breath I forgot I was holding, and the silence returned again. *** Over the next hour, I dove into the Mister Handy’s wiring. Back in the vault, we hadn’t the resources to spare to send one with me, but if I could bring this one back, or even get it to help me out here… Thankfully, the robots were so important to our way of life in Vault 86, most people learn to take them apart and put them back together again before they turn eighteen. I was never the best at it, but I knew my way around them well enough. I decided to remove the buzzsaw attachment out of caution, and replaced it with a Rob-Co certified posable hand I found in the garage. Whilst I was at it, I renamed the unit Basil, after a pre-war TV-show they showed in the vaults. It was getting dark by the time I found the program settings, the sun was red in the sky, and golden in the treetops. The neon-green light of my pip-boy was all that lit me in the dark room. “Gardener, no. Shopkeeper, no. Driver, not that. Mmmmm, ahha–Babysitter.” I let the program run, and Basil suddenly burst into life again. Immediately, I backed up and held my gun at his eye. The robot rose quickly, and spun about itself. “Re-re-rebooting…” It stuttered, and went quiet. I worried that I had messed up the program for a moment, and quickly put my paci in my mouth for reassurance. Then, “Can I be of service, master?” The robot hovered, clearly waiting for instruction. I frowned. “What mode is cuwwently activated?” I asked through my pacifier. “Babysitter mode is activated, master. Where is said baby in need of sitting?” “Oh, I … right here.” I gestured to all of me. “Oh dear! Well we can’t have you in that state, can we master?” The Mister Handy moved towards me, and I flinched despite myself. “No…? What are you doing?” I asked nervously. “Why, changing your diaper of course, look at the state it’s in! I do say… wheoever put it on you needs a right bloody scolding” At Basil’s words, I looked down. With everything that had happened, I had forgotten to put the diaper on properly, and it still hung lopsided off me. I realized, too, that it had been a while since I last changed it, and I felt a familiar sensation below… “Hang on …” the robot paused, “What do good boys say?” “Pweese? Pweese would you change my diapee? And, could you pweese hurry? I fink I need to pee again.” “Of course!” The robot said, “And what a good little boy you are for remembering your manners!” Basil’s hand patted me on the head and I giggled. It was almost like being back in the vault. With some proper repairs, this unit could be good-as-new. I laid back down and clutched Mister Fancypants in my arms as the robot inspected my bare butt. Basil was much better at changing my diaper than I had been. For the most part, I just lay there and stared at the ceiling, sucking on my T-Rex paci as Basil cleaned me up. It felt good to be properly padded again, with the familiar bulk pushing my legs apart. Basil was a fast changer too, which was good, because I was growing desperate. Almost as soon as he had finished fastening the tapes, I let out a sigh, and felt my diaper expand as I wet it again. “My, my. Wet already! Do you need me to change you again, Master?” “No, I should be fine until the morning. Fankoo!” I slept surprisingly well that night. In fact, I slept almost like a baby. Maybe it was because I was so exhausted from the day, or maybe it was because I knew I had Basil and Mister Fancypants watching over me. Either way, I woke up early the next morning, ready to take on the day’s challenge–going further afield. Basil changed me out of a thoroughly soaked diaper, and together we made our way out. With a fresh diaper, Mister Fancypants, and Basil by my side, things were looking up. Perhaps, finally, I would be able to see what remained of the world, after all this time… END OF CHAPTER 1

Treachery and Tumbleweeds By Horatio Husky Commissioned by AnnaNapps Chapter One The Gulch The morning sun spilled across Brass Gulch, painting the bustling frontier town in shades of gold and copper. The air carried a faint metallic tang from the network of steam pipes crisscrossing the buildings, their occasional hisses and puffs a constant reminder of the town’s industrious, steampunk soul. Wooden sidewalks creaked underfoot as residents and travelers hurried about their business, and wagon wheels clattered over cobblestone streets. Above it all, the Brass Fountain gushed a glittering arc of water into the air, its spray catching the light like tiny jewels. Though the town’s residents knew not to drink from it, the occasional traveler might be convinced to take a few sips from the fresh flowing water as a mark of good luck, only to find themselves waddling around babbling nonsense only a few minutes later as the tinged contents reduced their limbs and thoughts to that of one much more docile and giddy. The town was alive with the clamor of commerce. Merchants shouted over the din, their stalls overflowing with goods ranging from exotic fabrics to intricate clockwork trinkets. A blacksmith’s hammer rang out from a nearby forge, the rhythmic clang melding with the lively chatter of townsfolk. Urchins darted through the square, their laughter weaving through the chaos as they played tag around the towering fountain. At the center of it all, Sparky, the sheriff of Brass Gulch, walked with an air of quiet authority. She was a fennec fox, her sandy-colored fur shining in the morning light, her enormous ears twitching as she picked up snippets of conversation from all directions. Dressed in a sleeveless leather vest over a crisp white shirt, a turquoise tie neatly knotted at her throat, and leather chaps that framed the front and back of her thick, plainly visible diaper, she struck a striking figure. The attire, bold even by the town’s standards, was both practical and declarative: Sparky was proud, unflinching, and entirely in control. She adjusted her wide-brimmed hat and continued her patrol, the polished brass of her badge catching the sunlight. Her boots clunked rhythmically against the wooden planks, and her sharp eyes scanned the street for signs of trouble. Sparky knew the rhythms of Brass Gulch well, knew how to read its moods like a familiar tune, and something about this morning felt off. Not wrong, exactly, but a little off. Her instincts had been honed over years of keeping order in this chaotic, ever-growing town, and she trusted them implicitly. Ahead, the Brass Gulch Jailhouse loomed, its sturdy walls built of dark ironwood reinforced with brass-plated steel. A pair of copper steam vents flanked the entrance, hissing softly as Sparky pushed through the heavy door. Inside, the familiar scent of polished metal and faint lavender greeted her. The cells were unorthodox for a jail, each equipped with padded cribs instead of bunks, their occupants given basic comforts alongside the occasional meal laced with just enough regression water to keep them placid. Most detainees left as humbled as they were clean, though some were denied changes to let their new situation properly set in. Behind the desk sat Griggs, her deputy, a massive grizzly bear whose imposing size was matched only by his gentle demeanor. He was hunched over a ledger, his clawed fingers scratching notes in neat rows. “Mornin’, Sheriff.” Griggs rumbled without looking up. His voice was deep and steady, as dependable as the man himself. “New one in Cell Three. Caught him swipin’ gears from the clockmaker’s shop.” Sparky raised an eyebrow as she walked to the desk, her ears flicking toward the cells down the hall. “Gears, huh? Not the most creative heist I’ve heard of. What’s his story?” Griggs looked up, his warm brown eyes meeting hers. “Young raccoon. Cocky. Says he was ‘borrowing.’” Sparky’s lips twitched in the faintest hint of a smirk. “Let me guess… He didn’t have a return date in mind.” “Nope.” Griggs replied with a soft chuckle. “But I’ll let you hear it from him.” Sparky nodded and made her way to the back of the jailhouse, her boots clinking softly against the polished stone floor. The cells were mostly empty, save for Cell Three, where a wiry raccoon lounged in a padded crib like it was a throne. His striped tail flicked lazily causing the rather soggy diaper affixed to his waist to crinkle distinctly, and his sharp eyes gleamed with amusement as he saw her approach. “Well, if it ain’t the sheriff herself.” He drawled, a sly grin spreading across his face as his tone shifted to a higher pitch. “Come to tuck me in?” “Not unless you ask nicely.” Sparky replied dryly, crossing her arms. “Got quite the nerve, stealing from the clockmaker.” “Stealing’s a strong word.” The raccoon replied smoothly, his diction surprisingly clear given the dose of regression water he should have been under the effects of. Sitting up, he spread his dark paws in mock innocence. “I was jus’ borrowin’. Didn’ think them gears were such a big deal.” “Everything’s a big deal when it belongs to someone else.” Sparky shot back, her tone firm but calm. “You’ll have time to think about that while you’re here.” The raccoon’s grin didn’t falter, but his tail flicked a little faster as he drew a pastel blue blanket over himself. “Well, I guess I’ll just make myself at home then, Sheriff. Thanks for the hospitality.” Sparky didn’t respond, turning on her heel and heading back to the front desk. “He’s too relaxed for his own good.” She muttered to Griggs. “Keep an eye on him. Double his dose” “Already have.” Griggs replied with a tone of exasperation barely concealed in his grumble. His large, heavy paws steady on the desk as he continued. “Not sure if triplin’ or quadruplin’ the dose is a good idea either. He’s already had two changes this morning.” Sparky faltered at this, turning to gaze back at the rows of cells as she considered this fact. She turned back, continuing as she motioned with a paw for the bear to go ahead and increase the dose. “Do so anyway. I think he wants me to think he’s harmless… We’ll see.” As Sparky stepped back into the sunlight, the town seemed different. The clamor of voices in the square had grown softer, replaced by hushed conversations and furtive glances. She paused, her ears swiveling as she picked up snippets of murmured words: “Bandits,” “trouble near the mines,” “more than last time.” Her tail flicked sharply behind her as she scanned the crowd, her sharp eyes narrowing. Brass Gulch had seen its share of bandits before, roving gangs armed with weapons designed to fire regression water to pacify their victims. But this felt different. Bigger. Sparky adjusted her hat and started walking again, her boots clicking steadily against the boardwalk. - = - = - The desert stretched out like an endless sea of sand and stone, the golden horizon rippling in the heat. Sparky adjusted the straps of her saddle and glanced at the small group of townsfolk gathered by the edge of Brass Gulch to see her off. The trouble near the mines had stirred up plenty of whispers, and while most residents were wary of the dangers out there, they trusted her to handle it. It was a sheriff’s duty to step into the fire when others hesitated. Her mount, a sleek, muscular desert rat named Annie, shuffled under her. Annie’s fur was short and bristly, a brilliant white streaked with a few pink patches on her belly. Her large paws were perfect for scrambling over rocky terrain, and her long, whip-like tail swished impatiently. Sparky patted her broad neck as she settled into the cushioned saddle, its padding thick enough to cradle her diapered bottom snugly. She gave a light tug on the reins, the motion accompanied by the faint crinkle of her own garment beneath her chaps. “All right, girl.” She murmured. “Let’s see what these bandits are up to.” Annie let out a low squeak and surged forward, her powerful legs propelling them across the desert in a smooth, loping gait. The ride was surprisingly comfortable, the saddle designed to distribute the jostling motion evenly. Sparky allowed herself a brief moment of appreciation for the clever engineering before her focus returned to the task ahead. The mines weren’t far, maybe an hour’s ride at Annie’s pace, but the terrain grew rougher the closer they got. Jagged outcroppings of rock jutted from the ground like the broken ribs of some ancient beast, and the air carried the faint metallic tang of exposed ore. As they crested a low hill, Sparky spotted the entrance to the mines below. A yawning black mouth rimmed with rusted scaffolding and abandoned equipment. The place looked deserted, but her instincts told her otherwise. She slowed Annie to a halt and slid down from the saddle, her boots crunching against the rocky ground. Sparky adjusted her hat and unsnapped the holster on her hip, her fingers brushing the polished brass handle of her revolver: The Tranquilizer. She crouched low, her ears swiveling as she scanned the area. The faint sound of shifting rocks reached her ears, and she froze, her eyes narrowing. “Come out nice and slow.” She called, her voice steady but firm. “No one needs to get hurt.” For a moment, there was silence. Then, the air erupted in a cacophony of shouts and movement. From behind the rocks and shadows emerged four figures: two raccoons, an armadillo, and a spiky desert lizard. They wore patched-up gear and dusty clothing, their diapers unmistakable under their loose trousers and skirts. One raccoon’s garment was decorated with frayed ribbons, while the armadillo’s sagged noticeably, as though it hadn’t been changed in a while. The lizard’s diaper was thicker than the rest, the bulky padding forcing his legs into a slight waddle as he moved. “Well, well,” Drawled one of the raccoons, twirling a small, makeshift pistol in his nimble fingers. “If it ain’t Sheriff Sparky herself, come ter pay us a visit.” Sparky straightened, her hand hovering near her revolver. “I don’t suppose you’d like to do this the easy way and come quietly?” The armadillo let out a low chuckle, his voice gravelly. “Sorry, Sheriff. We’re more pahr-tial to the fun way.” Without warning, the lizard raised a strange, tube-like contraption and fired. Sparky ducked, the liquid shot from the weapon missing her by inches and splattering harmlessly against a rock. She rolled to the side, drawing her revolver and firing a single shot. The brass projectile burst mid-air, releasing a mist of water that caught the armadillo in the chest. He staggered, blinking as his expression turned vacant, and he dropped his weapon with a clatter. “Anyone else?” Sparky asked, rising to her feet and training her revolver on the others. But the bandits weren’t about to make it easy. Both raccoons rushed her, zigzagging to avoid her aim, while the lizard fired another shot. This time, the water grazed Sparky’s arm, leaving a cold, tingling sensation in its wake. She gritted her teeth and fired again, catching one of the raccoons in the leg. He stumbled, his cocky grin fading as his movements grew sluggish. The other raccoon was quicker, darting around her and firing a tiny dart-like projectile. It struck her squarely in the back, the liquid payload spreading instantly. Sparky gasped as a wave of dizziness washed over her. She stumbled, her grip on The Tranquilizer faltering. “No…” She muttered, shaking her head in an effort to clear it. But her movements were already sluggish, her mind fogging over like a clouded mirror. The lizard and remaining raccoon closed in, their weapons firing in quick succession. Another shot struck Sparky in the shoulder, then one on her thigh, and finally a direct hit to her chest. The regression water soaked into her shirt, the potent formula taking hold almost immediately. Sparky’s knees buckled, and she collapsed onto the ground, her revolver slipping from her grasp. Her thoughts unraveled into a haze of warmth and simplicity. The sharp, commanding edge of her personality melted away, leaving only the soft, unguarded core. She tried to lift her head, but it lolled to the side, her eyes glazed and unfocused. The lizard crouched beside her, his spiked tail swishing as he examined her with a toothy grin. “Looks like the sheriff’s taking a little nap,” He sneered, poking at her cheek. “Good thing she’s properly padded, eh?” The raccoon with the ribbons crouched down as well, his own diaper crinkling loudly. “She’s gonna be drooling for a good while! We should haul her back to camp and figure out what to do with her.” The bandits exchanged gleeful laughs as they worked together to tie Sparky’s hands and hoist her onto the lizard’s broad back. Sparky’s body was limp, her mind a placid, vacant pool of simple thoughts. She could feel the gentle swaying as they carried her off, but it registered only faintly, like a distant memory she couldn’t quite grasp. Her captors didn’t notice the faint glint of brass just a few feet from where she’d fallen, the forgotten revolver lying in the dust, waiting for its moment to be reclaimed. As Sparky’s consciousness continued to fade, the last thing she saw was Annie, sprinting away back to town, the bottoms of her pink paws flashing in the sunlight as she made her panicked escape. - = - = - The dim light of the mines flickered and danced on the rough walls as the bandits made their way deeper into the labyrinth of tunnels, carrying their incapacitated prize. Sparky hung limply over the spiked desert lizard’s back, her ears drooping and her eyes half-lidded, a faint glaze still clouding her once sharp gaze. Her mind was swimming in an unfamiliar haze, an odd, comfortable fog that dulled her senses and left her helpless to resist the bandits' plans. The group of outlaws finally arrived at their camp, nestled in a large cavern illuminated by hanging lanterns and the faint, bioluminescent glow of moss creeping up the walls. Piles of stolen goods littered the area: crates of food, barrels of water, and shiny trinkets pilfered from the townsfolk of Brass Gulch. At the center of the cavern stood an oversized contraption, equal parts ridiculous and unsettling, a massive baby bouncer, its frame constructed from rusted steel beams with springs that looked sturdy enough to hold even the lizard. The bandits set Sparky down on a tattered blanket and began preparing her “seat.” The raccoon with the frayed ribbons fussed over the bouncer, testing the springs with a delighted giggle. “She’s gonna look real cute in this,” he snickered, motioning to the others. “Get her all snug while I finish setting it up.” The spiked lizard and the armadillo exchanged grins and crouched next to Sparky. She groaned softly as they worked to strip away her chaps, leaving her in her thick, already slightly damp diaper. The soft crinkle of the material filled the air as they moved her, fitting her arms into a set of plush, oversized cuffs behind her back. The restraints were snug but surprisingly gentle, covered in padded fabric that ensured no harm would come to their helpless captive. “Don’t want her squirming too much.” The armadillo chuckled as he tightened the cuffs. “Not that she looks like she can put up much of a fight right now.” Sparky’s legs were left free, though they dangled uselessly as the lizard hoisted her up and carefully placed her into the waiting bouncer. The seat was padded, designed with an exaggerated level of comfort that pressed warmly against her diapered bottom, squishing it slightly. As they secured her waist with a thick strap, she felt the faintest blush creep into her cheeks, though her thoughts were too muddled to fully grasp why. The springs creaked softly as the bandits tested the contraption, hoisting it up and anchoring it to the ceiling with sturdy chains. Sparky was left dangling several feet above the cavern floor, her legs swaying beneath her. The movement caused her diaper to crinkle and squish audibly, drawing a round of laughter from the gathered bandits. “Well, would ya look at that.” Said one of the raccoons, leaning back against a crate. “Sheriff Sparky, defender of the town, reduced to a big ol’ baby in our little playroom.” Sparky let out a soft whimper, her fogged mind registering the humiliating situation but unable to muster the clarity to respond. Her body felt impossibly relaxed, the regression water making her limbs feel like jelly and her thoughts drift aimlessly. Then, she felt it, a faint warmth spreading between her legs, followed by the telltale squish of her diaper absorbing the liquid. The normally grey witness indicator on the front of her padding slowly shifted its hue, turning into a distinct light blue that made it all the more apparent for the surrounding bandits as to what had just happened in her diaper. The blush on her cheeks deepened as she wet herself, the sensation impossible to ignore as it pooled warmly against her fur. She let out a soft, involuntary whimper, her ears flattening in embarrassment even as her lips curled into a faint, uncontrollable smile. The regression water’s effects continued to toy with her mind, dulling her sense of shame and leaving her teetering on the edge of giggles. The lizard noticed her reaction and chuckled, nudging one of the raccoons. “She’s already getting comfy. Look at that little squish.” The raccoon grinned and picked up his regression pistol, twirling it lazily in one hand. “Let’s make sure she’s enjoying herself. Sheriff deserves to have some fun, don’tcha think?” Sparky’s eyes widened slightly as the raccoon raised the pistol and fired, the familiar cold splash hitting her squarely in the chest. The regression water soaked into her shirt, and Sparky felt another wave of warm, fuzzy helplessness wash over her. Her mouth opened as a giggle bubbled up unbidden, soft and high-pitched, followed by another and another. Soon, she was laughing softly, her voice carrying an almost childlike glee. The bandits howled with laughter, the raccoon slapping his knee. “Would ya listen to her? She’s already lost it.” Another bandit, the armadillo, raised his own pistol and fired, the water striking Sparky’s shoulder. Her giggles turned into full-blown laughter, her head lolling back as she babbled incoherently. Words formed and dissolved before they could leave her mouth, leaving only a stream of nonsense sounds and squeals. Her diaper squished audibly as she wriggled in the bouncer, the springs creaking gently with each motion. Her legs kicked faintly, toes curling as the regression water worked its magic, reducing her once sharp and commanding mind to a puddle of joy and simplicity. She was dimly aware of the bandits jeering and laughing below her, but their voices seemed distant, like echoes in a dream. The lizard leaned against one of the support beams, his arms crossed as he watched the spectacle with a toothy grin. “Reduced to a squishy, giggly mess. Never thought I’d see the day!” The raccoon with the ribbons pulled out a small camera from one of the crates, its bulky, brass design and lightbulb exaggeratedly oversized. “This is too good not to capture.” He said, snapping a photo. The flash startled Sparky, as the bulb practically exploded and let out a small puff of smoke as it went off. This made her blink rapidly before breaking into another fit of giggles. “Think the townsfolk would pay a ransom for her?” Asked the other raccoon, leaning casually against a barrel. “Or maybe we should just keep her like this. She’s pretty quiet now.” “Quiet and cute!” The armadillo added with a chuckle. “Could be nice having a sheriff-turned-mascot.” As the bandits debated their next move, Sparky’s laughter began to fade into soft babbles, her head lolling forward as she swayed gently in the bouncer. The faint, rhythmic squish of her diaper was the only sound she made, her body too relaxed and her mind too far gone to resist. Treachery and Tumbleweeds - Chapter 1.pdf

Author’s Note/IMPORTANT: Hello everyone, I’m back!! I know it has been so long and I’ve been so incredibly busy lately, but finally I am on my winter break as the holiday’s approach! I’ve been wanting to start a new story for a while but had writers block you could say... I’ve got so many unfinished stories sitting in my files and I realized that I would probably never write something if I didn’t force myself to post it. So here we are! I’ve already got several chapters written and a whole plan for the story so bear with me! However, first, there are several important notes you must be made aware of if you chose to read this story. This is probably my darkest story yet so I don’t know how well it’ll be received. This is a story centered around a religious cult that deals with regression and practices that are, you know, downright illegal and immoral in reality. As well, the wearing of diapers has been normalized through brainwashing and conditioning so even when they seem to be consenting… interpret that how you will. That being said, If religion or noncon isn’t your thing, I suggest you skip this story. PLEASE READ THE WARNINGS DOWN BELOW: Religious extremism Brainwashing Forced diapering / regression Forced pregnancy Slavery Forced labour Racism Sexism Homophobia Depression Classist system If you are still around fantastic. Anyways now, onto the synopsis… In the Family of Eternal Light, obedience and purity through prayer and diapers are at the core of the Family’s belief, but not everything is as it is seems. As three woman struggle to find their place in a society ruled by control, they are pushed to their breaking point and find themselves wondering, is this truly worth it? OoOoo Prologue There was a chill in the room that was more than just the draft from the window. Charity Solomon glanced down at her hands that were clasped tightly together beneath the metal table. Her nails dug so harshly into her skin that her knuckles turned white and she was afraid that she would draw blood. But she could not let go. On the table in front of her was an untouched cup of water and a packet of biscuits that she knew better than to take. While she was hungry, Charity knew that was exactly what they wanted. The men who sat before her were no more than sheep in wolves’ clothing. Enforcers of the law with their shiny golden badges and an over abundance of confidence. They screamed: Look at me! Look at me! And Charity looked anywhere but. There was a darkness in the room that she could not shake and a gnawing feeling in her gut that left a bitter taste on her tongue. “Miss Solomon?” The officer sitting to the left spoke. He had a mustache too big for his face and a stomach that made the buttons on his shirt yearn for release. “Please answer our question.” He clicked his pen repeatedly, glancing down every few seconds at the notepad in his hand. She knew not to react. She knew not to show the frustration or anger that brewed inside her. For anger was the first step to corruption and her heart had not yet been darkened. As she shifted her weight in the chair, the crinkling of fabric sounded throughout the room. Charity knew that it was the thick diaper taped around her lower half concealed by her velvet gold robes. The padding was a constant reminder of her devotion to abstinence, her trials for a purified soul and the tribulations from a former life of sin. The loss of her bodily functions was no more a punishment than it was a blessing as she handed over control of her body to The Family of Eternal Light. But the officer didn’t give any indication that they had noticed. Instead, they asked, “How long have you and your husband been married?” How long have they been married? She had to fight to keep the smooth expression over her face for that was a strange thing to question. “I do not believe that I have to answer that.” She could hear the click in his jaw as a heavy breath escaped him and the burly officer beside him sighed, “We are not your enemy.” That’s what they all said. “We only want to help.” “Charity,” The mustache man interrupted. “May I call you Charity?” He didn’t give her a chance to respond because suddenly he leant forward. “A former member of your little group has come forward with allegations of abuse. Would you know anything about that?” He placed the notepad and pen down in front of her on the table where he slid an image into her line of sight. It was a girl. Petite and blonde with large doe eyes… she could only bear to stare at her face for a second. Lingering over the black and blue mark that crept across her cheek, she quickly looked away. “Through pain redemption is earned, only if the disciple is willing to submit.” There’s a heavy silence as the officers are seemingly at a loss of words. A pause later, she continues, “obedience demands correction, and suffering bares its fruit.” Charity watched as the words began to sink in and understanding dawned across their face. Suddenly, in a voice low, the mustached man jabbed his finger at the image. “This girl showed up at the hospital malnourished and beaten… you're saying that she deserved it?” No. It wasn’t something that was deserved. It was something that was demanded. It was an act of wickedness that she brought upon herself and called to be judged unflinchingly. The Family of Eternal Light never faltered. The Family of Eternal Light guided the lost and weary to a new beginning of obedience and submission and patience. Raising her gaze to the ceiling, and then to the cracks in the floor, and to the window across the room… her eyes were as cold as a hot Autumn summer. Smoothing out the wrinkles in her robes, she steeled herself for retaliation. “Whatever you think, you’ve got it wrong. My husband is innocent. The Lord does not act in haste. The deceiver will be punished come judgement day and the deceived will be fortuned greatly-“ “ENOUGH!” Red in the face, the officer’s hand hands slammed down on the table. The mustached man is halfway out of his seat before anyone realized what was happening. “Enough of this religious bullshit! You’ve got it all wrong! We’re not here for your husband. At least not now — We’re here for you.” ooOoo Author’s Note (Again): Just for reference, I graduated with a minor in History. I researched specifically the social structure and different hierarchies of enslaved Africans on plantations in the Deep South in the United States, and the continued effects that racism has in our society today, especially in the prison systems. Much of this story takes reference from that and other events such as forced labour in the prison systems, disproportionate amount of people of color, and current media such as the Handmaid’s Tale! As always, I love when people review and constructive criticism is always welcome, it inspires me to keep writing! Since, Also since I’ve already got a few chapters written, I should post again shortly so stay tuned!

This is a story commission for Andy Bozu. The character in this story is a school-age boy. Nothing sexual happens, but I would still give this a PG rating and must offer a warning that the story contains scenes of WETTING and MESSING. The story is 10k words long. Andy Becomes The Face Of Big Boy Poofers Pampers An abdl story for Andy by AMR As soon as Mommy Maureen saw the newspaper ad it had already been decided. This was definitely a contest she could enter her adorable little boy in. He was right around the age, he was cute, and he had even done some acting for school plays. Lynn had shown the ad to her mother first. The little girl was 7 ¾ years old, but already far more mature than her big brother who she hated sharing the bathroom with. He was always sprinkling on the seat and around the floor or forgetting to flush or leaving his dingy, stained underpants on the floor after having his bath. She thought he’d be the perfect model for tween boy sized diapers since he was such a big baby anyway! If she had her way, he’d wear them all the time and she’d finally get the bathroom all to herself. “You’ve been talking about putting him back in diapers for a while, mom.” Lynn said with a smirk. Her hair was black, like her mother’s except with a white streak going through it. Her eyes were a deep blue color. She looked very similar to her brother except for her hair. “Well I didn’t want to.” Maureen said with a long sigh. “But maybe entering him in this contest will give him incentive to try a little harder with his potty training.” The ladies of the house had clearly had enough with Andy’s poor toilet habits. What they did not realize is that their actions from here on out would set in motion Andy’s eventual rise to fame and personal humiliation, as well as his total dependence on diapers. ~~~ PART 1: Andy Auditions Andy had a shock of white hair with bright blue eyes and soft, gentle skin. He was a bit shorter than boys his age, and his sister was nearly caught up to him in height, being only a couple inches shorter than him. He was lithe and delicate, no muscle definition, but he was just 10 years old, so he still had time to catch up to the other boys in his grade. He was wearing his favorite gray shirt and his lucky jeans which were covered in many stains, but as they were acid-wash he could get away with it without anyone noticing. The boy kicked off his sneakers and tossed his backpack on the couch as he wandered into the living room. He paused and saw a package of diapers on the coffee table. The package, which had been ripped open already, was sitting in the closet for a while now. The last time he saw this package was when he was wetting the bed a month ago. He wasn’t wetting the bed anymore! At least, as far as his mother knew. Was this because he wasn’t wiping himself properly? Andy had explained that they’re his underwear and no one sees them anyway since he didn’t have a girlfriend, and this just elicited eyerolls from his mother. He wasn’t sure what the diapers were for, but he didn’t want to stick around and find out. He grabbed his backpack, lifting it from the floor and hurrying towards the stairs. He had to stop when he looked up and saw his sister at the top of the stairs, hands on her hips and a smug grin on her face. “Hey, Andy!” Lynn giggled. “Me and Mommy have a surprise for you!” Andy’s heart raced. The last time he saw Lynn giving him that look he was getting a diaper punishment. He didn’t do anything wrong this time though! “Come on, Andy, we have a little job for you.” Maureen came up behind Andy, pulling his wrist and bringing him back into the living room. Lynn came down the stairs, holding her mommy’s professional digital camera, the high quality one that took very large, detailed photographs. Mommy Maureen had done photography in the past as a hobby, mostly taking pictures of nature or glamour shots for her friends. It had been so long since she actually picked up the hobby again and this was the perfect excuse to get back into it. Before Andy could ask any questions, Maureen pulled his shirt off and then his jeans and socks. She wrinkled the bridge of her nose as she saw your underwear. “You won the bet, Lynn. They’re already dirty, and it’s not even old stains. I guess you can have that soda I promised you.” Andy stood naked, trying to cover himself as Lynn set up the camera on the tripod. She adjusted it the best she could, but she knew Mommy would know how to prepare the shot better. Meanwhile, Maureen whipped out one of the thick diapers and spread it out on the coffee table. She picked up her little boy and set him on his back, placing his butt on the diaper. “Mom!” Andy let out a drawn-out whine, “What did I do?” “Oh hush, sweetie.” Maureen sighed. “We just want you to do a little modeling! I promise, after we’re done this we’ll order a pizza.” Andy’s mind raced. What did she mean by modeling? He looked down sheepishly as his mother grabbed his ankles and lifted his bottom. She wiped him down, her hand so gentle as she corrected Andy’s poor wiping with a better, more skilled hand. Andy made a face when he saw the dirty baby wipe moved from his body and tossed in the trash. Was he really that bad at wiping? Maureen shook the baby powder into his open diaper, having to smack his hands out of the way as he was trying to cover himself. She folded the soft, crinkly padding up between his legs and brought the tapes towards the center. She gave the diaper a few soft pats on the front, letting powder rise around him. “I still got it.” “Now, Andy, why don’t you stand in front of the fireplace?” Mommy picked her boy up and carried him to the mark she set on the floor, just a little strip of duct tape. She went to her camera, adjusting the tripod and looking through the viewfinder. She saw Andy stand there, shy and sheepish, with his hands trying to cover his big diaper. Mommy took a few pictures of him just like this, chuckling to herself. “Now that’s precious.” She thought. “Honey, could you look into the camera?” The woman asked in her sickeningly saccharine tone. “I don’t wanna.” Andy pouted, hands still feebly trying to hide his big diaper. “Come on, show us your pampers!” Lynn giggled. The little sister’s taunt was enough to make Andy look up with a pout, balling up his fists. His mommy took some opportune pictures of that as well. “Now, honey, are you going to cooperate or not? If you don’t want any pizza tonight I guess you can just have the vegetable casserole that’s in the fridge instead.” Mommy said, threatening him. “I want pizza.” Andy’s big blue eyes glanced back up, looking towards the camera. A few more pictures were snapped as he was in this vulnerable position. He thought for a moment, wondering how he could turn this situation to his advantage. “Can we have ice cream for dessert too?” “We’ll have to see, Andy.” Maureen smiled. She watched as her boy stood properly like he was getting a portrait. His giggling sister was loving this. She’d rather have a baby brother still in diapers. He was much cuter to look at for one thing. “Could you turn around for me?” Andy followed his mother’s direction and turned to face away from the camera. Maureen instructed him to bend over next. Andy groaned and just tried to think about how he was going to get rewarded with pizza and ice cream later. He bent over with his hands on his knees, his padded rump pointed right at the camera. Mommy made him do a few more poses, showing off his diapers as much as possible as well as his face. In a few she was lucky enough to get him to show his beautiful smile. The woman started thinking he might actually be able to win this contest. “Can I take these off now?” Andy whined, clutching the diaper. “Oh no, those things are expensive!” Maureen batted the boy’s hands away. “You just stay in those nappies for the rest of the day, and when you have to potty just use them like you seem to enjoy using your pants.” “I don’t use my pants!” Andy insisted defensively. “I sure don’t enjoy it!” “That’s funny, sure looks that way to me.” Lynn said, holding out his old, soiled underwear at arms length, having just picked it up off the floor. She pinched her nose to over-emphasize the smell. Andy didn’t fight back, not wanting to have this conversation anymore and hoping everyone would just move on. ~ The pizza had arrived and Andy made himself scarce in the dining room. He didn’t want the delivery driver to see him wearing nothing but his diaper. He thought about what his mother said earlier. Was he really going to have to use these stupid pampers? Sure, sometimes he had an accident in his pants, but he never did it on purpose! He grumbled to himself, ducking down into his chair bashfully and wishing Mommy and Lynn would hurry up, bringing the pizza over already. Mommy and Lynn arrived in the kitchen. Mommy set the pizza on the table, right in the center. Andy had set the table, hoping that his small attempt at showing maturity would impress his mother and she wouldn’t make him use his diaper. A big bottle of soda was set on the table as well. “I think Andy should have a sippy cup… and a bib!” Lynn giggled. “Don’t tease your brother, Lynn. Let’s just see if he can keep from spilling his drink or getting his pizza on himself before we decide on those things.” Maureen gently lectured her daughter. “If he gets pizza or soda on himself then maybe we’ll consider it!” Andy was so sure he wouldn’t dribble on himself. As he held his slice of pizza over his plate carefully he felt a pressure in his rear end. He wasn’t about to poop himself, not with his little sister there to tease him. He brought his leg up to his chair and tried sitting on his heel, a trick he used when on long car trips. Sitting on his heel and having it pressed to his bottom relieved some of the pressure, keeping his poop in. He glanced out the corner of his eye and he could see his sister looking at him with a knowing smile. In this seated position it was hard for him to reach his plate. He tried to eat carefully but still ended up dripping pizza on his chest. “I told you, Mom! He needs a bib!” Lynn said, giggling. “Right again, honey. You’ve been a real smart cookie lately.” Maureen took out a napkin and wiped the pizza dripping from Andy’s chest. She then tied a bib around his neck. There was a puppy on the front of it, playing in a mud puddle. Andry groaned. The boy took careful sips from his glass of soda, focusing all his energy on not spilling any so he can show he wasn’t some big baby who needed to be washed up and looked after. That’s when the pressure on his rump was getting too great. He kept his foot in place, desperately trying not to poop himself, but the thick log of poop came out anyway and got squished all over as his heel was pressed to his rear. He clenched his teeth, wondering if Lynn could figure out he was pooping himself. Of course she knew, watching him with a smug grin. “Mom! Andy’s pooping!” Lynn said, so self satisfied. “I think we all could tell, dear. He’s our stinky baby boy!” Maureen smiled, not seeming to mind her 10 year old son soiling himself at the dinner table. Andy finished his second slice of pizza and whimpered. He moved his heel out of the way and sat in his chair proper once more. He felt the poop sticking to his bottom. It was all mashed up and spread around inside his diaper. He thought for sure his mother would insist on changing him right there, but she let him sit in the diaper for now. When dinner was finished, Mommy Maureen gathered the dishes and glasses, setting them in the sink. She put away the soda and made sure to take out the extra can of soda from the fridge that she promised Lynn. “Mom, can I get a change now?” Andy whispered to the woman, tugging on her dress. “Later, dear. Go watch tv with your sissy.” Maureen stood at the sink, humming as she washed the dishes. Andy grumbled to himself, going into the living room where he saw Lynn already popping open her can of soda. It wasn’t fair, why did she get to have extra soda? “Give me a sip, Mary-Lynn!” Andy said reaching for the can of soda which little Lynn just held out of the way. “No way, ask Mommy if you want more!” Lynn giggled. “You know you’re not allowed soda after seven anyway, it makes you wet the bed!” Lynn loved holding that fact over Andy’s head, knowing how much it embarrassed him to still be wetting the bed. Of course, as he sat next to the girl he wondered how she wasn’t bothered by his smelly diaper. He sat a little closer, trying to test out her patience. She gave Andy a little kiss on the nose. “Oh yuck!” Andy shouted, rubbing his nose and blushing. “Yuck? You’re the one sitting in poop.” Lynn just smirked. Mom eventually came into the living room, looking at her children. She smiled, holding her hands on her hips. “Are you two behaving in here? Andy’s not causing you any trouble is he, Lynn?” “No, Mommy, he’s just really stinky.” Lynn said as Andy huffed. “All right, Andy, do you have to pee?” Maureen asked calmly. Andy shook his head, though that was a bit of a fib. He did have to pee, at least a little. “Well I’m not changing you until you pee that diaper.” Maureen explained. “I want to get my money’s worth from those diapers, so don’t waste them by not filling them up all the way.” “Mom!” Andy whined loudly again. “Andy wants some soda now, Mommy.” Lynn added. “But if he has any I think you should make him wear diapers to bed as well. You know how he is when he has soda this late.” Andy couldn’t believe this, hearing this conversation about him peeing helplessly like some infant between his mother and sister. The whole thing was enough to make him have to go. The longer he held it in the longer it would take him to get changed back into his undies. He relaxed and felt the hot pee spread between his legs, soaking his diaper. He exhaled heavily as he pissed himself right there, adding to his dirty diapers. He was sure the added wetness was making him smell more. He tucked his chin down to his chest. He saw the puppy on his bib. He forgot he was still wearing that silly thing! “All done making your pee pees?” Mommy clapped for him. “Okay, let’s change you back. I think that’s enough diaper time for today… unless you want to have a soda and wear a diaper to bed?” “No! No more diapers, I’m all done!” Andy whimpered. Despite his protests all day he still felt a stirring inside. It did feel good to go whenever and wherever he pleased. He wouldn’t admit that out loud though. Mommy laid her son out on the coffee table, letting his sister watch as she tore open the diaper right there and started to wipe him clean. The sight of his own dirty diapers being on display was more embarrassing for him than being naked. When he was done getting cleaned though, Maureen made him stand up completely naked, except for his bib. She balled up the loaded diaper and then handed it to Lynn who responsibly took it to the trash to double bag the soiled pampers before tossing them away. “Okay honey, go take a bath or a shower and then scoot off to bed.” Maureen slapped his bare bottom. Standing in the shower, Andy thought about the day he had, all the humiliation he faced. It all started with his mommy wanting to take some pictures. He turned off the shower and shook off the water before wrapping himself in a towel. He headed to his bedroom, passing his sister along the way and seeing her big, pompous smile. He was annoyed at her, but he couldn’t stay mad. Even though they fought like siblings do they still loved each other. Andy tossed his towel on the bed and then flopped onto his back. He stared up at the ceiling, glad to have gotten through the day and pleased he didn’t need to wear a diaper to bed. If only he knew what the future had in store for him. ~~~ PART 2: Andy The Model Lynn ran into the house excitedly, kicking off her shoes as she hurried to the living room. “Mommy! Andy! We got a letter!” Lynn waved the big manilla envelope she just grabbed from the mailbox. She was hopping with excitement. She wanted to rip it open right there, but she let her mother Maureen take it. Andy came down from his room. It had been two weeks, so he didn’t even remember the photoshoot that had gone down or what it was for. As his mother opened the letter he watched the woman’s expression change, a smile curling on her face. “Andy! They loved your pictures!” Maureen smiled. “I knew they would! Big brother’s really cute.” Lynn said, nodding like she knew how it would all go down. “What… pictures…” Andy’s voice trailed off as the color left his face. Now he remembered. “Mom-meeeee!” He whined, “Who did you show those pictures to?” “The Poofers Pampers company, of course.” Maureen smiled. “They were so impressed by you that they want you to be a model for them… specifically the diapers designed for tween-aged boys. They said you’re the perfect little boy for the job!” Andy’s pale face began to get redder. It was like he was a thermometer about to boil over and pop as he felt the heat rising in his body. How humiliating! It was one thing for his mother and sister to see him in diapers, but he couldn’t handle an entire nation seeing him that way. He’d never be able to face anyone in school again! “Mom, I don’t want to do this!” Andy’s voice cracked. “How much money have I had to spend on diapers, clean sheets, and constantly having to clean up your messes?” Maureen wagged her finger in Andy’s face as she chastised him. “The best way you can pay me back is to do this job and earn a little money for the family.” Andy looked down at his feet, defeated. He could sense his baby sister was staring at him, her glare burning a hole through him. What could he do? Between the time he had been diapered for the photoshoot to the big envelope reveal just a moment ago he had his fair share of accidents in the meantime. He sensed one of them would bring it up if he fought this. Maybe if he earned enough money doing this he might not have to show his face in school ever again and just take home schooling. ~ “Do we have to do this? I’m not going to have an accident on the way there” Andy groaned as Mommy shook a bottle of baby powder into his open diaper. She pulled the front panel of the padding upward and sealed the tapes around his waist. “I want us to make a good first impression when we get there. Besides, you never make it very long on car trips that last longer than an hour. I doubt you’d make it through a whole five hour flight!” Maureen smiled. “These Poofers diapers are quite a premium brand! Still, it’ll be worth it if we show up there with you already in their signature brand of padding.” She lifted Andy up and gave him a pat on the seat. She then got him dressed in some toddler-like overalls which were quite tight around him. Anyone looking at his butt might suspect he was padded underneath. “Are you ready to go yet?” Lynn called from downstairs, her suitcase already packed, ready for the trip to California! When she saw Andy waddling down the stairs, dragging his small suitcase behind him, Lynn cracked up. “Don’t say a word.” Andy pouted, walking by her and towards the car. It was going to be a long flight, and not just because of the distance. Andy thought he could make it the whole flight without needing to use the toilets, he really did. He wasn’t even allowed an aisle seat though, sat at the window with Mommy by his side and his sister in the aisle. He watched jealously both times Lynn got up to use the toilet during the flight while he just peed right into his Poofers. One thing he had to admit, these diapers really were the best! The pee was absorbed rather quickly, and he didn’t feel like he was sitting in wet diapers at all. Maybe if he was lucky he could use the bathroom at the company studios when the plane arrived. POOFERS In big, bold, baby blue letters on a black slate, looking more like the logo for a tech company than a diaper company, the sign was positioned on a rather tall looking building. It seems that the business of making diapers for boys past the age of three was a growing industry. Walking into the lobby of the building there were cardboard cutouts of models used in all the different age ranges. There were models for ages 4-5, 6, 7, and 8. The all-important tween, teen, and young adult models had yet to be picked though. Poofers was expanding, finding sales for their diapers made for the 13 and up crowd were seeing a surge. Perhaps more parents were keeping their boys in diapers for longer, or maybe it was just a growing trend of boys having trouble with potty training in general. Whatever the case may have been, Poofers planned to corner the market with an aggressive (but cute) advertising strategy. They thought Andy was the perfect way to start. “Ah, welcome!” A well dressed woman in her 30s greeted the family in the lobby. “Please follow me, we’re excited to get your contract signed.” Andy’s mouth twisted anxiously. His diaper was still wet from the plane ride over. Sure, he didn’t feel all the wet as the miraculous diapers were doing their job, but it was still humiliating. He didn’t want to have to walk around with peed in diapers on his butt through the whole building. “Our photographer Starlight can’t wait to start taking pictures!” The woman beamed. “Everyone here is really jazzed to start working with little Andy, but especially Starlight. She’s the artist who has taken photographs of every little boy you see on our packaging.” Another girl, just great! Andy whimpered, tucking his chin down. From the sound of her name she was probably really pretty too. He hated how embarrassing this whole thing was. He could tell his sister was loving it though. As he looked over his shoulder he saw Lynn admiring the building with her eyes wandering the hallways. “Mom…” Andy tugged on Maureen’s sleeve. “Do you need Mommy to carry you? All right, sweetie.” The woman lifted Andy into her arms. She gave the boy’s seat a few pats. “Oh, someone needs a change soon!” This is not what he wanted! “You know, if you want to save time just change him in the meeting room.” The guide lady said as the elevator stopped at the right floor. Andy buried his face into his mother’s shoulder, hoping she wouldn’t do that to him and would either let him change himself or at least take him to a bathroom. Of course, once in the legal department, standing there in the very professional looking meeting room, Maureen placed Andy on the table and started to tear open his diaper. “Hey, Mom, I can do it! That’ll give you time to look over the contract.” Lynn chimed in. “No, Lynn’s a baby, she can’t change me!” Andy protested, grabbing at the front panel of his diaper before it could fall open. “Hush, Andy. I think that’s an excellent idea. Lynn’s shown herself to be mature enough to handle it, plus I think she’s about ready to learn how to change a real diaper and not just one of her dollies.” Maureen smiled proudly at her daughter. She then started to discuss adult stuff with the lawyers, reading over the contracts. Lynn excitedly pulled away Andy’s hands, smiling wide as the diaper fell open before her. She loved the responsibility of getting to change her brother’s diaper, a boy who was barely any bigger than she was. She took the wipes from Mommy’s diaper bag and started cleaning the pee away from Andy’s skin. Andy could only lie there helplessly. He couldn’t remember the last time his sister wore a diaper, but she definitely remembered when he did. Lynn balled up the old diaper, setting it aside. She brought out the Poofers from Mommy’s bag and tucked them underneath Andy’s naked butt. She shook the baby powder into the open diaper. She then folded up the front panel and pulled the tapes in to secure the diaper around Andy’s waist. She wanted to shout to her mother and show her what a good job she did changing Andy’s soggy diapers, but she could see Maureen was still busy. “Come on, Andy. You gotta admit I did good!” Lynn beamed with pride. Andy just looked away. ~ “Oh my god, he’s even more adorable in person!” Starlight squealed with joy, hopping in place. This 20 year old woman had bright blue hair, an almost neon color, and it sparkled as glitter shimmered on her locks. Her hair really seemed to match her eyes, which also sparkled… at least it looked that way. Andy stood there in the photography room, a large green wall behind him. The solid color would make it easy to chroma-key the background and insert Andy into any situation they wanted, or just use him as a cut-out bit of clip art. “I d-don’t want to do this.” Andy looked down shyly, dressed in only his Poofers brand diapers now. He felt butterflies in his tummy while he stood there, or maybe it was something else. “Oh honey, it’s okay to be shy!” Starlight reassured him. “I have an older brother who never finished potty training, and he used to be very shy about his diapers too. He’s okay with them now though. He even likes them!” “Honey, just do what the nice lady says.” Mommy Maureen spoke quietly in the lower lit part of the room. All the hot lights were on Andy. Every other part of this room seemed so dark. “I think I know what’ll help.” Starlight pulled a cooler closer to herself. She opened it up and Andy could see every flavor of soda imaginable in the cooler. “Your mom says you like soda. These are the latest flavors from Japan!” Andy stared at the containers which were either thin cans or funny looking bottles. He pointed at one of the bottles timidly and Starlight popped it open for him. He brought the chilled bottle to his lips and sipped. It was so sweet, and better tasting than the regular cola he’s had back home! He licks his lips. “There we go!” Starlight beamed. “Now, why don’t you hold the bottle up high, label facing away.” She went to her rather expensive looking camera. The lens seemed so complicated. It was definitely more complex than the camera Mommy had. The camera snapped a dozen pictures in rapid succession. “Good job! Let’s have one where you’re drinking from it!” Andy did as the cute girl said, tilting his head back and gulping down the sweet drink. “You’re a natural at this!” Starlight gave him a sweet smile. Andy felt something stirring in his diaper as he looked at the pretty photographer. He hoped that it wouldn’t be showing outside his diaper. “You look pretty tough! Why don’t you show me your muscles?” Starlight knew how to get at a boy’s ego. Some boys didn’t mind being cute, but she knew how boys Andy’s age were about being masculine. Andy happily flexed his arms, standing in just his diaper, almost proudly! Starlight snapped more pictures until she had to quickly change film cartridges. Andy suddenly felt a twinge in his tummy. He started fidgeting, moving side to side on his feet nervously. “May I be excused?” Andy spoke meekly. “Why?” Starlight asked, still snapping pictures as Andy fidgeted. “I don’t really need these diapers. I’d like a bathroom break…” Andy tried his best to not look like some helpless baby. It wasn’t working on Starlight though. “Oh silly, just use your diaper! That’ll actually be a great set of pictures!” Starlight rapped her fingers on the edges of her camera. She could see Andy was still hesitant, but then she noticed the slightly stretched material of the diaper between his legs. She felt a little bad about trying to appeal to the tween’s base side, but she knew she might have to do this once she started snapping photos of older boys. “Come on, do it for me? You’re just so handsome and muscular! I want to save some of these pictures for myself.” She pursed her lips and fluttered her eyelashes at Andy. Andy swallowed. That did it for him. He was convinced this girl would like him more if he did this now. It didn’t make any sense. Why would a girl like a stinky boy that does that sort of thing? But he put those thoughts out of his mind, now just wanting to be cute for Starlight. Andy bent his knees and scrunched his face. He could hear the snapping of the camera as it took rapid-fire photos of him. Many pictures of him making a classic “pooping face” were taken. Then, as the back of his diaper bulged and sagged, Starlight took pictures of the diapers filling up. She rattled off so many pictures she ran out of film again and had to put a new cartridge into her camera. There were so many pictures of his dirty diapers now! Andy always had to pee after going poop, so of course he let loose into the front of his diaper as well. Starlight was having the time of her life, capturing so many photos of this moment. She got pictures from close up and far away of Andy in such a natural state of pottying on himself. “I love this!” Starlight exclaimed. “You really are the perfect boy.” The woman got a wicked smile on her face as she lowered the camera. “Now sit in it.” “Wh-what?” Andy looked up, his legs bowed as he stood there in his loaded Poofers. “Well, I need all kinds of natural poses. What’s more natural than a boy sitting in his own poop?” Starlight looked at Andy, giving him a wink and a kissy face. Andy was so easily manipulated. He sat down on the floor and made a face, feeling the mess smear around inside the diaper. Starlight wasn’t taking many pictures. She just stood there waiting until Andy looked relaxed. She got down on her belly, taking the lowest angle shots she could of Andy just sitting in his mess. “I’m very proud of you, Andy.” Starlight said. “You’re setting a good example for the boys who will come after you. They’ll all see that being a stinky diaper boy is just part of their life. It’s nothing to be ashamed of! Well, it’s not a big deal anyway.” She snapped a few more pictures before getting back up on her feet. She emptied the last roll of film from the camera and sealed the rolls in a black, protective case. “Well… I really don't need diapers!” Andy wanted to keep insisting. “But I want to do a good job, so…” He shrugged. “You know, this gives me a great idea.” Starlight taps her chin. “Your family is going to be here for the weekend, right?” “That’s correct.” Maureen finally spoke up, waking out from behind the shadowy part of the room. “We need to expand to commercials.” Starlight looked over at Andy and then back at Maureen. “The contract did say we could film him for any purpose, but I still want to run it by you.” “You know, that sounds like an excellent idea.” The mother said. “Yeah!” Lynn added. “No…” Andy whimpered quietly. Andy suddenly started peeing on himself. It just flowed out of him uncontrollably. He didn’t even feel the warning tingle. Hot piss just spread all around in his dirty diaper. He was worried he might be losing the ability to hold it now. He never could hold it very well before, but at least he could tell when he was about to have an accident. PART 3: Andy The Star! Andy and his family had never been to a movie set before. For Maureen and Lynn this was a rather fun experience. Lynn even got to meet a girl her age who was an actor. Lynn and the little actor were having a great time together while Andy stood there nervously on the set, wearing a fresh pair of diapers. Last night he wet in his sleep. He didn’t want to wear diapers to bed, but Mommy was afraid that he might have an accident at night in the hotel room and she wasn’t about to let him pee all over some nice hotel sheets. It turns out she was right, and Andy hated to have proven her right in such a spectacular way. Andy was definitely a lot less excited to be on the movie set. It was bad enough that his face was going to be plastered all over packages of Poofers, but now he was going to be in commercials seen by millions of people! There were three shoots planned for the day, and each one would only be around 90 minutes each to be legal within the state’s labor laws for young actors. At least learning about that was a small highlight for Andy. “Up we go! Time to get you dressed!” Andy was scooped up by his armpits by a rather tall, strong woman with a tag on her chest labeling her as part of the wardrobe department. She brought him over to the dressing room, which did not have a door on it. Anyone looking in would see him stripped naked, even his diaper getting removed. It was a relief for Andy to have the diaper off, even having his butt stuffed into a pair of tighty whitey briefs. Next came a pair of jeans and a t-shirt with a non-descript design on it, free of any copyrighted logos or characters. The nice woman smiled as she tucked the boy’s feet into socks and shoes. “You’re going to put on a great show, I just know it!” Andy was then dragged off by his wrist by another stage hand. He was brought to a table full of food marked down with a sign that said [FOR ANDY ONLY!] He felt special that he got his own table of goodies and drinks, not knowing there were diuretics and laxatives in them. Another stage-hand wiped his face down and touched him up with a bit of make-up. Andy squirmed, making a face. The make-up artist assured him that everyone who gets in front of a movie camera has to wear make-up. Andy accepted the explanation, but he still pouted over having to put the stuff on his face. He was lucky it did not take a long time. The production would not be able to afford losing daylight. Finally, Andy was on the house stage, looking like a typical two story home, just with stairs that lead nowhere and no fourth wall. He got to meet the actors playing his mother and sister. He was a little embarrassed that he thought the woman playing his mother was actually pretty hot. He nervously fidgeted, feeling like he had to go. “Okay, Andy, just act naturally!” The director shouted to him. Andy narrowed his eyes, looking beyond the stage lights. Starlight was the director, looking fairly proud that she was getting to make what she considered a “small movie.” She was already rolling the cameras, knowing Andy wasn’t going to be able to hold it in for long. The little girl actor went over to a stereo system and turned on the music. Music came from speakers all around the set rather than directly from the stereo. The girl ran up to Andy and grabbed his hands, dancing with him. He looked down at the cute actor, smiling a little. He went along with her, dancing happily until he felt a pang in his bladder. He stopped dancing and stepped back, holding his crotch and butt while his acting mate put his hands on her cheeks, pretending to be shocked. A noisy, rude sound came from the back of Andy’s pants. The seat of his pants turned a dark brown. Next, a dark pee stain expanded on the front, growing from behind his hand. A stream was trickling down, hitting the floor. Starlight was watching from the back on the playback monitors. The three stage cameras were able to get Andy’s accident from different angles from which the woman would later edit together in just the right way. Andy stood there, moving his hands away and looked down at his soiled pants. A look of surprise and embarrassment washed over his face as his pants dripped all over the carpet of the fake floor beneath him. He was so worried, his heart racing. Did he do bad? Was he supposed to do this? The woman playing his mother walked onto the set, tugging Andy by the wrist into another room. The cameras followed to a nursery set. Andy was placed upon a changing table, his pants and undies yanked off, making sure that his legs were positioned carefully. The beautiful woman actress cleaned him up, smiling down at him. He felt himself getting a little too excited as he was cleaned up and the actress just gave him a knowing wink, making sure to hide him with careful placement of her body and his legs. Andy put his hands up to cover his face, but he was already so exposed. The package of Poofers was positioned cleverly so that it would be in the foreground with a rack focus, turning everything behind it blurry as it came into view. The package was open and the woman pulled out one diaper. She tucked it under Andy and powdered him. She taped the diaper up rather quickly, knowing she could not take her time with such a tight schedule and the relatively short running time of the commercial. Finally in a fresh diaper and t-shirt, Andy was set back down on the floor to face the camera. “Smile, Andy!” Starlight shouted from her director’s chair. Andy didn’t feel like smiling, but the actress playing his mom gave him a playful tickle on his side and he couldn’t help but crack a smile, giggling. “Cut! Excellent job, everyone!” Starlight stood up, hands on her hips. “Do you have to pee and poop some more, Andy?” Andy shook his head and Starlight called for a break. Everyone was telling Andy what a great job he did as he waddled around in the thick, babyish Poofers diapers. It appeared that they were a little over 20 minutes ahead of schedule thanks to Andy being so ready to have an accident in his pants. They hadn't needed to wait more than a couple minutes after he had his snacks and drinks. Andy looked down at his feet, feeling very embarrassed and wanting to hide, but he felt like he had a big bright beacon on him, making him visible to everyone. He looked around and saw his sister playing tag the other little girl actress, the two of them using Andy’s pee puddle as a hazard to avoid, making faces at it and hopping on the stage couch to dodge it. They both seemed a little too amused by Andy’s accident. At home, Lynn would surely make a big fuss and be upset by Andy making a mess on the floor, but on a fake set she didn’t have to worry about a stain setting into the floor. Glancing over at his mother he saw the woman speaking with Starlight as she kept showing playback video of different angles. They appeared to be talking about what was the appropriate amount of Andy that was allowed to show on screen, all without Andy’s input of course. If Andy had his way no part of him would be visible on camera. He then glanced towards the exits and saw the figure of a tall woman in a rather fancy business suit standing with her arms crossed. She just silently stood there, watching Andy. The boy walked away slowly, feeling a little nervous that this woman was just standing there watching him. Eventually the hour was up and it was right back to work. The carpet on the set had been removed and a new carpet was stapled into place by the skilled prop and set department. Andy was brought over to the sofa on the set and made to sit down between the two actors. He had to sit with his legs spread, not that he could really close his legs much with the diapers spreading them apart. “Andy, do you need to potty?” The director asks the boy. When Andy shook his head, Starlight whispered something and had someone come over to Andy with a can of soda. Andy eagerly popped the soda can open, guzzling down the soda without thinking. It only dawned on him later that the soda can was another diuretic. Andy looked down, feeling so utterly helpless as pee flowed into his diaper. The drinks and snacks they were feeding him were definitely working. The camera caught the whole thing, his pee filling up his diaper quite a bit, which resulted in going well over the commercials run time just for the peeing alone. Starlight was now considering making extended cuts for YouTube. As Andy finished soaking himself, the front panel of his diaper having swollen and turned a pale yellow, the whole crew began to clap. His hands shyly came between his legs, but it was too late to hide what he did. Just then he felt another strong urge to poop. He tried to hold this back too, but there was no stopping it. The camera caught the struggle in his face as he dumped into the back of the diaper as well. Highly sensitive hidden microphones could pick up the sound of more pooping and peeing as the medicine was still taking effect and helping him do his business right on camera. When Andy’s diaper was doubly used, practically over-stuffed with his messes, the actor playing his mother stood him up. She swept her hand across the seat of the couch to show how it was still clean. She then cupped Andy’s rear and patted the heavy mess so the viewers could see just how full the diaper got without leaking. “Oh boy, the PR department is going to love that shot.” Starlight whispered to someone on her crew. Yes, Andy did a great job of showing how strong these diapers were without them leaking everywhere. While the cast and crew dispersed Andy sat back on the couch, feeling the stinky, soggy mess in his diaper get all over him. They really were great diapers, keeping him clean on the outside but dirty inside the diaper. The pants accident was kind of fun, though he would never admit it out loud, but the diapers were clean fun. He could see himself getting used to wearing these around the house, even if it would mean more teasing from his baby sister. Lynn ran back up to Andy, standing next to her new little actress friend. The young girl leaned in and kissed Andy on the cheek, squealing and hiding behind Lynn. “She likes you, Andy.” “No I don’t! She dared me to kiss you!” The other girl said, playfully pushing Lynn. The boy just blushed, watching the two girls giggle and run away from him. He didn’t want some eight year old with a crush on him. There was only one girl he liked here, but she was too old for him in more ways than one. Of course, Starlight eventually walked over to Andy, bending over and giving him a coquettish smile. She teased the boy’s hair, twirling her finger in his white locks. “We’re all so proud of you, Andy! You did great today.” Starlight spoke sweetly to the boy, knowing fully well that he was attracted to her. If there was one thing that made boys easier to cooperate with it was their uncontrollable hormones. “Do you think you’ll be up for one more shoot today? We’re just going to get some extra footage to make a couple different cuts for two or three commercials. Can you handle that? Can you be my handsome, brave boy?” Andy was practically melting, grinning happily. He nodded in agreement, seeming to have forgotten he was sitting in his own mess. Starlight had not forgotten though. She picked up Andy and brought him over to the changing table. The fact that Andy was clearly “happy” to get his diapers changed by Starlight was not lost on the young woman. She did think he was pretty cute, but in the way one might think they’re baby brother is cute. She carefully removed the loaded Poofers and dropped them in the trash. She then went about wiping Andy clean and preparing another diaper for him. “I bet a lot of girls are going to want to be your mommy when they see these ads…” Starlight giggled, shaking the baby powder into Andy’s open diaper. She folded the diaper up and neatly applied the tapes snug around his waist. “And you’ll make a lot of boys less anxious about needing diapers too. They’ll all have you to thank for making diapers trendy for boys to wear!” ~ [commercial P-F609: Poofers CM 001] Narrator: Does your little boy still have accidents past the age of nine years old? [Shot of the little boy dancing with his sister and then having his accident, first from the distance and then in a close-up shot on his rear end.] [the little boy’s sister gasps, putting his hands on her cheeks as she looks on.] Narrator: You’ve probably tried everything to train him too, but nothing seems to stick! [A shot of Andy’s feet standing in his dirty puddle as his pants drip.] Narrator: Poofers is proud to present Poofers for tweens! [The package of diapers is shown in the foreground before being picked up by a mother’s hand. Next, the boy is shown getting his diaper changed.] Narrator: They’re the only diaper for tweens strong enough to withstand a boy’s dirtiest messes! [Cut to the boy’s diaper getting used while he sits on the couch. A clock wipe transition shows the diaper going from clean to full. A close-up of the dirty diaper butt and the sofa are shown at the same time. The mother’s hand brushes over the couch cushion to show that it is still clean.] Narrator: Poofers! The strongest, toughest diapers for the biggest little boys! [The commercial’s story concludes with the brother and sister characters dancing again, this time with the brother wearing nothing but a diaper and shirt.] Narrator: Also comes in Teen and Adult sizes! [Two more diaper packages are shown in slightly bigger sizes. The video ends.] “Well, Ms Praline, what do you think?” Starlight asked, smiling warmly as she stood by the wide screen display on the wall. “We have two more ads planned in a similar fashion.” Rosemary Praline stood at the far end of the room, sitting at the end of a long table. She kept a stoic expression, her arms crossed. The woman had a serious attitude about her, and her poker face made her hard to read. Something was different this time though. A smile actually grew on her face. It was a subtle smile, just the slightest upturn of her lips, but it was something. “I think,” Ms Praline finally spoke, “We’re going to make a lot of money.” PART 4: Andy Meets The Board Andy didn’t know what was going on today. He had filmed a couple more commercials over the next week, this time with less hectic schedules, allowing him more breaks between the rather humiliating on-screen “accidents” he had to perform. He was finding it easier to just let go in his pants. Of course he also found himself needing his diapers full time now. Using the toilet was now just a distant memory for him as he lost total control of himself, often pooping his diapers without even knowing it until his mother or sister pointed it out. Andy’s sister was hanging out with her new actor friend and his mother was shopping and enjoying the lifestyle Andy’s big checks were affording her. They had moved into their new home, just outside the expensive city in a house a bit more modest than the one they used to live in. The main difference was that now everyone was living a much more opulent life, enjoying a higher social status. Everyone was enjoying their new life except for Andy. The boy could see his face on packages of diapers, in commercials, on youtube, and even billboards reaching high into the sky. If he happened to be walking around outside someone would recognize him as the “diaper boy” on those high billboards, making poor Andy blush and try to hide his face. Today, Andy was having a meeting with the CEO as well as the board of directors. He wondered what he would be doing there. He was dressed in only a t-shirt and diaper, which he initially made a big fuss about until his mother reminded him that he didn’t get a say in what he wore anymore. He was a dirty little boy who couldn’t stop messing his pants and Mommy wasn’t about to go out and keep buying him larger and larger pants just to cover up his diapers. What kind of punishment would that be? The tour guide from the lobby was holding Andy’s hand and guiding him down a long hallway. Looking at the walls he could see framed pictures that told the story of Poofers. The company was apparently founded in the 1950 and was originally called Puffies Brand Family Products. Around 1959 the company’s name was shortened to just Puffies and changed its focus to diapers and underwear for boys. Around the early 60s the company’s name was finally changed to Poofers and they had their first female CEO, a trend that would continue for the rest of the company’s life. Every new portrait was a woman, right up to Miss Rosemary Praline, the current CEO of the company. In the 80s the company shifted away from making underwear and exclusively just made diapers for boys in bigger and bigger sizes. It seemed like every couple years a new, bigger size of diaper would be made. Sales were slow at first, but eventually more and more families were buying diapers for their older boys. Today, these larger diapers were getting rebranding. In the past the larger sized diapers for ages 6-8 had no pictures on them, but they were now sporting different boys on each package wearing appropriately sized diapers. Andy was just the latest in a line of diaper models. He knew this would mean it wouldn’t be long before the company would get teenage boy models and maybe even adults. Andy entered the board room, seeing about ten board members there, all women. Five were at either side of a long table with Ms Rosemary Praline sitting at the end in an extravagant looking chair. The tour guide gave Andy a pat on the head and left. “Let’s get a look at you!” Rosemary said. Looking at Andy with her sparkling brown eyes. Her shiny black hair was cut conservatively, just above her shoulders. She had it done recently. One of the board members, with the name Charlyne on her name plate, picked up Andy and set him on the table. Andy felt a little exposed sitting on the table as he looked at all the women. They were fawning over how cute he was, some of them reaching out to touch his diapers. He flinched and giggled as his padding was touched, but also his bare thighs, which were very ticklish. He could see the mature woman at the end of the table beckoning him over. He wobbled as he got to his feet and then waddled over to Rosemary. The woman grabbed him by the hips and set him in her lap. She reaches down into a large bag and proceeded to take out a baby bottle. At first he resisted, but as his head was resting on the older woman’s breast he gave in and let the bottle get shoved into his mouth. “Ms Peters, play the latest commercial our ad department has whipped up.” Rosemary requested, bouncing big baby Andy in her arms and feeding him the bottle. Following Rosemary’s request, one of the ladies at the far end of the table pulled a keyboard from a drawer under the table and typed on it quickly. Panels in the middle of the table opened up and several monitors started to display a blue screen before the commercial began to play. [Andy is stepping off a school bus along with a girl that is presumably playing his sister. The girl runs ahead of Andy and the two kids race to get into the house first. In an interior shot, the girl is shown skidding towards the bathroom door and then shutting it as he enters. As Andy runs up to the door the camera pulls in on his face and he strains. The camera then pans down to show the back of his pants as they bulge out and Andy messes himself.] [A wipe transition shows a woman folding laundry and shaking her head. She turns her head upwards to look directly at the viewer.] MOTHER: I’m a mother to a 10 year old boy and I just love him to pieces, but as most of you know boys can be pretty dirty. [The woman proceeds to hold up a pair of white briefs with a large brown stain on the seat and a yellow tinted stain on the front.] MOTHER: Does this look familiar to you? If you’re the mother of a little boy chances are you’ve seen some form of hard-to-get-out potty stain in your son’s pants. Detergents and bleaches just aren’t enough. From Poofers, the makers of diapers for boys ages six, seven, and eight, now comes the new Poofers tween sizes! [A magical cloud of sparkles seems to materialize the package of diapers on a table. The mother tears open the bag and pulls out one of the diapers. A CG diaper floats around on the screen as each part of the diaper is pointed out. Every part of the diaper is designed to keep the boy from leaking but its design is also meant to look adorable.] [The mother picks up Andy and sets him on the table. The side of his bare butt can be seen with his privates just out of view. The mother tucks the new diaper underneath Andy and dusts him with powder before taping the diaper up. She shows just how easy it is to put the diapers on Andy.] [A transition wipe shows Andy waddling around the house in just his diapers. He stops just outside the bathroom door and turns to face the camera as he wets himself. A yellow spot expands around the crotch as the diaper becomes soaked. A toilet flushing sound is heard and the little sister character comes out of the bathroom. She looks at the diaper and then cups the bottom of it.] LITTLE SISTER: Look, Mom! No more puddles! MOTHER: That’s right, dear! Poofers keep floors clean when little boys can not! [Next, the shot changes to a little league baseball game. Andy is at the bat when he hits a home run. He waddles fast as he can over each base with his diaper clearly showing above the waistband of his uniform. After reaching home base the other boys rush to Andy and cheer. A panning shot shows each boy’s bottom sticking out as the waistband of the Poofers, complete with logo showing, is peeking out the top of each boy’s pants.] MOTHER: Let’s celebrate! We’re all going out for pizza! [She looks directly at the camera and winks] We can use my van! With all you boys in Poofers pampers I know my car seats will be safe. [The scene transition wipes to the pizza place now with Mom, Sister, Andy, and his teammates all eating pizza together. The scene blurs and the Poofers logo appears, complete with Andy proudly standing next to it wearing nothing but a Poofers brand diaper. The commercial ends there.] That was a long commercial! It must be one of the longer ones shot just for YouTube. Andy was still sucking on the baby bottle and put his hands between his legs. He could feel warm wetness. He couldn’t believe he wet himself during that ad, and right in Rosemary’s lap! The woman doesn’t seem to mind though, giving his wet rump a few pats. “Look ladies, just like in the commercial!” Rosemary holds up Andy by his armpits, the yellowed crotch of his diaper showing to everyone. He whimpers and puts his hands up to his face. “Oh, he’s so cute!” “What an adorable baby boy.” “He’s perfect!” The women gather around him, cooing, using baby talk, and pinching his cheeks. Andy grumbled and whimpered as they played with him. Part of him secretly loved all the attention he was getting from the pretty ladies though. “Yes, this adorable little face is perfect for our company.” Rosemary said, bouncing Andy on her knee and looking right at him. Yes, it wasn’t so bad being a diaper boy if it meant Andy could enjoy all this loving attention from so many pretty ladies. He even began to smile. “I’m thinking he should be the permanent face of our company.” Rosemary adds. “As he gets older let’s just have him continue to model for the bigger sizes and do more advertisements!” “Great idea as always, Ms Praline!” “You’re a genius!” “He is pretty cute, I must say!” Andy swallows nervously. What did he get himself into? ~THE END~ [this story could possibly continue with even more chapters, but it is up to the commissioner!] If you would like to commission me consider sending a private message. My ebook store is here!

Hello, everyone! Having taken too long to decide what you wanted to dress up as for Halloween, your mother decided to take it upon herself to get your Halloween outfit sorted out - you're going as a baby, and you're definitely taken aback by her dedication to the costume! This is a project I've been working on for a while now - it's a Twine interactive fiction story/game. I've went quite wide with this, so there's a total of 15 endings, and 27 pixel art illustrations done by yours truly. No AI was involved in the process. Here's the download link: https://mega.nz/file/lm1zyDLA#RPEdRz6pFpZpYPE68i5g8ajWdofk_4bnzJCqe0cSkfM To run it, simply download that file and open it in any web browser. Content warnings for: spanking, diaper use & forced diaper use, illustrated visible mess, humiliation, fear diaper use. If you enjoyed it (or didn't), let me know! I'm interested in any sort of feedback, so leave a comment. Also definitely let me know about any bugs or typoes. Thank you! (I have a report of a false positive with anti-virus software. This is likely because I saved the images as a base64 string inside of the game's code so as to be able to ship this only as a single file, and they are detecting this as obfuscation. Modern browsers are solid as a rock with regards to security, and if I had invented a new way to break their sandboxes, I would be claiming $250k+ in bug bounties not using it for a tiny audience! If you're worried about this, you can use a virtual machine with something like Virtual Box to make it 100% secure, but generally - your browser is a fortress. Unless you're still running Internet Explorer.)

Not exactly a new story, but I haven't posted this one yet! Pudding and I do still write stuff together, so if you want to support us and get early access to our content please check us out on www.subscribestar.adult/sophieandpudding ---------------------- An ABDL Story By Sophie & Pudding Ambrose has always been into ageplay, but his efforts to take charge are never appreciated. After his girlfriend breaks up with him, Ambrose finds himself stuck in one of the ageplay stories he loves so much. However, this fantasy isn’t anything like the one he wanted. *Author’s Note: This story was written while taking audience suggestions. These suggestions (found in brackets throughout the story) greatly effect the narrative, and serve to highlight the differences between forced regression in fiction and forced regression in reality. Disclaimers: diapers, wetting, messing, reality altering ---------------------- Exposition "I think we should break up..." Honey sat awkwardly on the sofa, looking down at her feet. She had a crush on Ambrose ever since high school, but since they started dating a few months ago... "What are you talking about?" Ambrose balked. To him, this was a storm on a beautiful day. He never saw it coming. But Honey... "You can't really be that surprised," she sighed. "I've been telling you for weeks that I'm not happy. That I don't feel important in this relationship." "I've been trying to fix that," Ambrose groaned. "I keep telling you how to be happy, and it's like you actively do the opposite." "I don't need you to tell me—“ "Well, you sure can't seem to manage it on your own, can you?" Ambrose cut her off. "If you'd just listen for a change, you wouldn't have to worry about any of this. I'd take care of it." "No, you aren't hearing me," Honey raised her voice. She never used to do that. "You only make decisions that--" "Watch your tone," Ambrose said sharply. "If you're going to act like a little brat, I'll treat you like one." "Ugh!" Honey felt a fresh pang of irritation radiate through her bones. It was that kind of behavior she hated! That "I know what's best" for you shit. She played into it for far too long, and looking back on her actions brought her so much embarrassment. She thought acting like a fragile woman who needed a big strong man was what he wanted, but he just wanted to treat her like a little kid. So she got up of the couch and stormed off. Unfortunately, Ambrose was taller, with longer legs and bigger strides. He blocked the front door. "Move," Honey said sharply. "Listen, I'm sorry," Ambrose tried. "I'm just stressed about finals, you know? You know I'm not like this." "That's the problem, Ambrose. I don't know that. Now move." "Well, I'm not. Just sit back down, and we'll talk this out." "I don't want to," Honey said, her eyebrows pulled together in anger. "I don't want to work anything out." "Well, then who's fault really is it that we're breaking up?" Ambrose countered. "You're the one walking out." Honey stared dumbfounded. Part of her wanted to say and argue, to make Ambrose see what he was doing wrong. To help him. Not because she wanted to salvage the relationship, but because she wanted him to be better for the next girl that came along. But her therapist told Honey that none of that was her responsibility. Over the past few weeks, Honey had been trying to tell herself that too. "Move," Honey tried again. But Ambrose didn't. Not for another ten minutes, talking at her. "I can't believe you think I'm the problem. When you act like a little kid all the time. It's embarrassing. Every time we hang out with my friends, you..." "...and why? Because you're scared? Because you're scared of what it means to actually care about me? I'm not scared of it, Honey. I want to make this work, I'm willing to fight..." "...then fine, I don't care. I can't be responsible for your happiness if you're going to act like this. I want to be. I want to prove myself to you, but you won't let me. So, if what you really want to do is leave, then... leave." Ambrose moved out of the way and Honey hesitated. There were so many things he said that she wanted to correct, and it took every ounce of her being not to interrupt him. To correct him. To try to fix everything. Walking away now meant giving up the chance to ever make it better. But it's not my responsibility she reminded herself. So she left Ambrose's apartment. Ambrose wasn't what one would call an even-tempered kind of guy, and he certainly wasn't a go with the flow kind of guy, either. When Honey left his apartment, where someone else might have taken the time to take stock of themselves and the mistakes they'd made, Ambrose took a different route. He started to send a DM to Honey. Detailing to her all the ways that she could still salvage this relationship, and telling her that he forgave her for her mistakes. When all was said and done, and he'd sent the message chain, Ambrose knew that he needed to relax and blow off some steam. Saving this relationship was already hard work, and he knew he'd have a lot more work to do, showing Honey where she'd screwed up. The next morning, Ambrose checked his messages. Honey didn't reply. So he sent another DM just to make sure she got the messages okay, but it kicked back. "This user is not your friend; you can only send direct messages to users on your friend list." He had never gotten that message before. She must have unfriended him. His immediate reaction was irritation, but it quickly made way for disappointment. He sulked into his couch. Maybe this was more serious than he thought... He sent a different message to someone else: "Hey Z, you free? Mr. Beans?" Ten seconds later: "In class, 1 hr" One hour later: Ambrose put in an order at Mr. Bean, a coffee shop on campus. He ordered Z a milk tea as well, then found a table by the window. Almost on cue, Z walked by, waved through the glass, and came inside to sit down. Ambrose and Z had been best friends since high school, when Z still went by Zach. He was a little shorter than Ambrose, but he had broader shoulders with a bit of muscle. His nails were painted purple, and his springtime clothes were colorful and tight to his skin. Today, his belly button was showing. "Cute shit," Ambrose nodded. He always liked midriff tops, but for different reasons than Z. "Eight dollars at Ross!" Z said excitedly. "Ambrose," the barista called, and Z grabbed both cups before taking a seat. Ambrose had a particular coffee order, and it always made the barista's stomach sink when the young man walked in. A blonde caffe misto, where the coffee is an 8-ounce pour-over with 4 scoops of blonde coffee, ground one setting finer than usual, the milk must be non-fat, and steamed to 190 degrees. Honey syrup, added before the coffee, then 8 pumps of sugar free vanilla syrup, added between the coffee and the milk. No foam of course, served in a large cup - double cupped, no sleeve. Ambrose didn't see the issue. Meanwhile, Z drank milk tea or black coffee with a splash of cold water so there wasn’t a wait time to drink it. It wasn't a surprise who the barista liked more. "Sooooo, you and Honey?" "Wait, I didn't tell you that yet." "Yeeeaaaaaahh... but everyone knows already.” "How can everyone know already? This isn't high school," Ambrose sulked. "How you holding up?" Z asked. Ambrose shrugged. "I don't care." "Yes you do," Z smirked. "I don't know if she's really my type," Ambrose argued, trying to rationalize his breakup. It was more for his benefit than Z's. "Oh yeah? Sexy brunette isn't your type?" "She's a little fat?" Ambrose tried. She was a little fat! "Dude. She looks great. Don't take this shit out on her." Ambrose sulked, so Z decided to ask: "What happened? She just said you got into a fight." "Pretty much that," Ambrose said, sipping his coffee. Perfect. There was a reason he liked Mr. Bean. "About what?" "Uh... her being unhappy. Me, trying to fix it. Not fixing it enough. Or, her not letting me? I don't know. It feels like a blur." "Some people are just incompatible," Z shrugged. Ambrose nodded, but that was the problem. Some people are just incompatible. When he started dating Honey, she was a lot more of what he wanted: more of a sub, for lack of a better word. In the bedroom, things seemed to be going well, but whenever he tried to assert any kind of power in their everyday lives, she shut him down. Maybe she thought it was controlling? He was controlling! He wanted to be controlling! But nobody ever let him. If he and Honey were incompatible, Ambrose wondered if he would ever be compatible with anyone. That night, in bed, Ambrose opened up an old dating app. But he was only halfway through setting up his profile again when he gave up. He couldn't stop thinking about Honey. He didn't understand what went wrong. He closed the dating app and opened up his web browser, to his bookmarks. He clicked on a story he'd been reading. It was always so easy in stories, and Ambrose wished that the real world worked the same way. Was it so much to ask for a girl in the five-foot-three range, with a bratty smile, hair in pigtails, who longed for someone to just take away all of her control? He didn't want to tell a girl she couldn't do things, as much as he wanted to be the reason she could. He wanted to be depended upon, and needed. Ambrose sighed as he slipped into the world of the story, and his hand slipped into his pants. God he'd do anything to have his wish.

Lila on a family vacation This started as an English writing - training project for me. I have to give credit to the original Story “Lila’s family vacation” from Reatykeuniverse for the idea, the plot, and the beautiful name Lila that I used as a starting point. The first chapters are more like a close-bound rewrite with a lot of added sections in the middle, while the later parts just stick to the basic plot and do not have a lot in common with the original. This is the first part (apx. 6000 words) of the story that is already finished and has apx. 46000 words. While correcting takes a lot of effort for me due to my problem with reading and seeing spelling errors, it will take about two weeks to finish a chapter. So please be patient, I will try my best not to keep you waiting. Even though this is not my first story, I do a lot of writing in German, but it is my first story in English. I put a lot of effort into correcting all the grammar and spelling errors and hope there are not too many left to spoil your reading experience. I welcome any constructive feedback on my writing style, grammar and spelling, but please add as much information as possible, so I can improve. And I would also love to hear if you liked the story. If you want to know more, I just opened an intro thread in the nursery Annie's Intro ### Chapter 1 - Traveling - Discover what seemed to be lost. "Mum really, why do I have to wear diapers again?", complained Lila. "Hey honey, we are never going to force it if you don't want to," replied her mum Maria, "but you always wore them for the last years on our vacations, and it always made our trips a lot less stressful, for all of us?” She struggled with her decision while her mum placed the bag on her bed. This bag was clearly designed to appeal to a nurse in a retirement home and did not charm the little girl into the decision to wear them on the trip. As Lila stared at the colorful sheets of her bed, she felt the conflict in her. She was not eager to wear anything other than her panties. And all of her classmates in school would surely throw such a big tantrum that her parents would not dare to mention these diapers ever again. On the other hand, her mum was right, she wet the bed at least sometimes, and for some seconds she remembered how this unusual habit started for the now teenage girl. Whenever her parents could get some days off work, the family went on a trip together, and her mum used to put her girl in pull-ups just before they were leaving. All this started when Lila had a wetting accident when the family was on a city trip to Berlin when she was seven. It was the first year when she finally managed to stay dry during the day and at the packed museum, the line to the toilet was way too long for the young girl to hold it. Lila was in tears and did not want to leave the bathroom anymore, and her mum needed all her mummy magic to cheer the little girl up and get her ready for the rest of her day. To protect her from embarrassing accidents and to make it easier for her child, Lila, and her parents decided to keep her in the pull-ups she still wore for bed-wetting just in case during the day for the rest of the city trip. This worked so well that from there onwards, it became a secret family tradition for the little girl to be in pull-ups whenever they went on a vacation. In all those years, Lila didn't mind wearing pull-ups on occasions like this. She still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them on vacations during the day gave her back some kind of security. She even peed in them when she did not want to rush to the next restroom or was on the road. But now she is thirteen! Nearly a grownup woman in her eyes. And to her dismay, her mum got her tape diapers designed for a senile granny, instead of the slightly embarrassing but at least funny-looking pull-ups. Furthermore, she could slide down these bed-wetter's pants easily on her own when she headed to the bathroom. Lila had indeed outgrown her pull-ups, they did not fit her properly and on the rare occasions she wet the bed they hardly prevented the wet stains on the sheets. So the last time she'd worn them on a trip, her mom had decided to switch to diapers when she was not sleeping on her well-protected bed at home. While she still stared at the bag, Lila was obviously hesitant to wear ugly full-tape diapers, especially at her age. But after recalling her last wet night which was not even one week ago and that she probably would sleep on the plane, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she gave in, still trying to look serious, "But this is the last time I swear, and it will be just for the flights and when I sleep!" "You are such a responsible girl.", Maria praised her daughter, leaving her confused about what could be responsible in using diapers. "Please lie down, honey. So we get your diaper on you." Still, in her thoughts, Lila was obeying Mom's instructions sheepishly, took off her skirt and underwear, and laid herself on the soft bed while she noticed the crinkling of her mattress protector as she squirmed and twisted. "Can you put your bottoms up, please." her Mom patiently asked, not wanting to embarrass her girl more than necessary by just lifting her legs with her arms. And she unfolded a plain white fabric and laid it under her daughter's bum. Lila was weirdly feeling comfortable as she put some cream and powder on her before she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "We're all done, and you are ready for your vacation!" Her mum smiled at her. "Do you want to check that you have everything, we have to leave in fifteen minutes." ### Lila was in her thoughts for most of their trip to the airport. And when they arrived, Mum even needed to hold her hand because she was still daydreaming. However she looked at it, the diaper that she wore did not feel uncomfortable. She even liked the soft material that hugged her and that was wiping away all her worries. With the ease of her mind, she dreamed about all her past vacations where she was young and free. In retrospect, she had a really great childhood. Her parents were always there for Lila, and one of the reasons why she did not mind wearing her Pull-Ups in the past was that her parents did not make a big thing out of it when she had a small uppsie accident in them. After the family got their baggage checked in, they still had time to spare before heading for the gate, so they sat on one of the benches to wait and relax. Lila was exhausted from walking through the endless corridors and for a brief moment wanted to sit on her mom's lap as she did countless times in the past, but instead, she sat next to her, suddenly feeling her need to pee. "Mom," she secretly whispered, mindful that they were in a crowded airport, "I need to pee really urgently." “Oh, right now, can't you hold in any longer?” she replied searching for a bathroom while only seeing a corridor packed with endless shops offering their expensive and often useless duty-free stuff. As a young preteen child, Lila didn't mind using her pull-ups, especially when there was no clean bathroom nearby. She leaned on Mum's side, trying to get comfortable with all the people around. “This was much easier on our last trip”, she commented with a sigh. At the same time, she was getting ready to accept her daughter's wish to head to the bathroom whenever possible. “No mummy, I don't want to, my feet are hurting!”, Lila confessed. Wishing she had not protested against her parent's request for her to be diapered and unaware that her mum now could easily read the trouble of her little girl's mind like an open book "You know, I don't mind if you use your diaper, honey. I am sure it will hold up fine.", her mom carefully suggested, while at the same time easing her girl with her hand. For some seconds, Lila thought about that option out of her dilemma. Her parents put her in actual diapers, and that is what they are for, aren't they? Vaguely, she remembered the moon and the stars that promised a dry night on the package. It would soak up everything, she assured herself, while on the other hand remembering the good old days when she just peed in the pull-ups whenever she had to go. Once, she nearly let her mum talk her into going poopy, because they were in a subway with no bathrooms available. On that occasion, she finally made it to a stinky metro bathroom, and she also remembered that she wished she had any other option as it was so gross and dirty. However, this was completely different in her eyes. She just wet the bed in her sleep and the toilet was surely just a short distance away and perhaps most importantly, even when she was small for her age she was a teeny now. Her mum noticed the still ongoing fight in her girl's mind. “Don't worry, little one. Just go pee if you need to, that is what you wear them for. And it will be our secret, I promise”, she heard her mother, laying her arm on her daughter's shoulder. Was it really so strange for her to wet her diaper, she questioned her belief. Her mum just had given Lila permission to use it when she needed to pee. And the diaper felt so soft and comfy, it could not be that bad, could it? First slightly squirming, Lila tried to release the pressure on her bladder, but it was quite difficult to do so deliberately, especially sitting on a bench in a crowded airport. This time she obviously pushed, pressing her eyes together as she slowly was able to squeeze out a few drops. “It is quite hard if you are not used to it, do you want to sit with me, it makes it easier.”, her mum promised. Lila switched over to the welcoming lap, suddenly noticing the difference. Without the hard surface she was sitting on, the next push gradually grew into a steady flow, making her crotch warm and squishy for a second. She hardly could stop peeing until her need was gone, and she felt dry and comfy again. Mom had taken notice of the growing warmth on her lap and had figured out what was happening. "Are you done wetting?" she asked with a motherly smile. Still a little embarrassed but glad she had the urgent need off her mind, Lila nodded in response. "The shop assistant assured me, it will keep you dry even if you have to go pee another time. But are you still feeling comfy and dry?" asked her worried Mom as discreetly as possible. For a second she forgot she was in public, squeezing her thighs together and checking the now not-too-obvious bulge between her legs. Not bad she had to admit, it was warm and still soft but not wet as her old pull-up would have been. "I'm good.", said Lila as she decided to not switch back to her own seat and was slightly thankful that her mum talked her into wearing a diaper again. Actually, Lila thought the warm feeling of her wet diaper was quite pleasant. She could tell that she had peed quite a bit into her babyish underwear, but these diapers were more absorbent than her old bed-wetters pants, and they could definitely hold a lot more. Maybe she was hesitant when arguing that she did not need the diapers on the trip. And she had to admit that wetting herself was still a big stress relief for her on this busy transit through the airports. As the minutes passed, their flight was announced over the speakers and Lila's family made their way to the crowded boarding gate. “You should finish your bottle”, her dad reminded her about the half a liter of sparkling water in her hands. Lila took a sip, as she noticed she had to pee again. I am already wet, she thought and as she only pushed a little, she was surprised how easily she started wetting. “Lila, we better change your diaper before we board the plane, don't we honey?”, suggested her Mom, as she spotted a toilet with a baby changing symbol added to the women’s bathroom. “You know, having to change your diaper on the plane would be a nightmare and very obvious.” Without trusting her diaper too much, she agreed with Mom that a change in the plane would be better avoided. After placing their bags with Dad, Mom took Lila to the toilet. There was a changing table, but it was just made to change a baby, and it was way too small to accommodate Lila. But upmost importantly, it would have been incredibly embarrassing for the small but still teenage girl, so instead they headed to one of the empty stalls together. Her Mom shut the door, “Can you lift your skirt for me, please.” Lila shyly raised her skirt, revealing the yellow-tainted diaper. “It was a good decision we switched you to diapers”, explained Mom, as she removed the tapes, letting the sodden diaper suddenly fall on the floor with a ‘plop’. “Your pull-ups would have been leaking long ago”, she concluded. “Now, do you still need to go potty?” Yes, Lila did feel a very light need to go, but using her diaper was not as bad as she thought, and she slowly began to regret that she was so determined to not use them on the trip. At least she could be using them on the flight and avoid the smelly dirty places they surely used as toilets here as well, she was making her decision. “No, I’m fine, Mom.”, Lila replied as she remembered how disgusting the toilets in public always were. “Sure honey.”, her mum smiled again. She cleaned her darling with a couple of quick wipes, unfolded the fresh diaper, and taped it on her daughter as if she never stopped doing it. Lila let go of her skirt and enjoyed the dryness of her underwear for a second. A wet diaper did not feel uncomfortable at all, but the feeling of a fresh and clean one felt pretty nice as well. “Let's go on a vacation” her Mom cheered, as she rolled up her sodden diaper, throwing it in the bin. While Lila was in a daydream about what just happened, she stepped out of the stall and followed her Mom. ### “Honey, good morning, we have just landed.” whispered her Mom as she gently kissed Lila awake. Opening her eyes, the girl slowly began to sit upright, rubbing all the sleepiness out of her face while stretching her legs. Yes, it was a good flight, she loved the thrill of takeoff and enjoyed the view over the clouds while she was taking advantage of the drinks and snacks they delivered. Eventually, all her adventures of the day caught up with the young girl, and she had fallen asleep with a smile for the rest of her flight. Now, as she stretched and wanted to get up, she noticed the slightly damp and warm feeling in her crotch. She indeed used her diapers two times on the transit when she had to go, and she was glad that Mum had not said a word about the not-too-small amount of soda that she downed. Feeling awake and ready to explore now, Lila glanced around the plane, noticing that most of the passengers had already disembarked and were on their way to the luggage claim. She did not want to wait any longer, as her dad was busy getting their bags from the overhead compartment. And in a moment her daughter was up on her feed waiting for her day bag and ready to start their vacation. As she was on her feet, she noticed her soaked diaper sag a little and the bulge between her legs was quite visible now if you knew it was there. She checked the back of her skirt for leaks and surely was relieved that everything still was dry For a second she wondered, whenever she had used her pull-ups it never felt this heavy. But this diaper had kept her dry and could handle a lot more than her old bed-wetters pants. As they followed all the signs to the baggage claim, Lila's belly started to feel uncomfortable, and she eventually had to go to the bathroom soon. Seeing that her parents were in a bit of a rush, she paid no mind to the ache and focused on keeping up with their pace. After arriving at the baggage claim, Lila went to grab a trolley while Mom and Dad waited at the conveyor belt for their bags. She pushed the trolley forward and joyfully jumped while rolling with it for some meters when she noticed the need to go suddenly coming back. But her parents looked so busy in the hustle and bustle of the airport, and she did not dare to raise her voice. Obviously, her only option was to tell Mom to take her diaper off for her to go to the restroom. But as she thought about that stinky room, she got a slight feeling of nausea in her throat. Actually peeing in the diapers saved her from this unpleasant experience on the transit through the airports. And now that she realized that this need would not be solved in such a quick but also childish and embarrassing manner, the worries that were so distant returned. Her mum sometimes offered her to just go when she was at the edge of having an accident and even if that was some years ago, she had to admit that her current underwear was made with that kind of accident in mind. And she even wore full tape-on diapers and was not in pull-ups now. Little kids and Babies do that all the time, don't they? She even remembered the adults talking about kids on the edge of potty training, just putting a diaper on when they needed to poop. It cannot be that uncomfortable. She was wondering what it would be like to go poopy in her diaper. And while the idea settled into her mind, she even got a little curious about how it would feel. Suddenly the need to go returned. Lila was sure she would not be able to hold back much longer as she squirmed and wiggled, hoping her need just would go away. “Lila, you look so worried. What's up?” she suddenly approached her little girl who was obviously feeling uncomfortable. “I... I am fine. It is just I may need to go to the bathroom a little longer really soon.”, she admitted sheepishly. “I can go to the toilet with you after we get our bags, in about five minutes, can you still wait for so long?” she explained, not realizing that her girl was on the edge of losing the battle against her belly. Lila put her hand on her tummy and felt the growing need to go now. Slowly shaking her head, she looked at her as she always did when she desperately wanted her help. “Can’t you come with me, so we can go now.”, she asked shyly, not willing to let her mum go and signaling that she might not be able to go on her own. “No baby, Bernhard needs my help, we cannot leave right now. ... So if you really need to go so urgently, I wouldn’t mind you using your diaper for poop as well. It's just a short trip to our hotel and I can change you when we get there easily.”, she told her and stroked her back as she always did when she was uncomfortable or stressed. Her mum just suggested that she should poop in her ‘just in case’ diaper. This was so embarrassing was her first thought, but after some moments she realized it would finally take the ache from her. And while everyone else would have ditched the proposal, for Lila it calmed her dilemma and even made her a little curious. Peeing in the diaper was such a relief, so pooping herself could not be so bad after all? She assumed in her mind. She smiled in Lila's face. “I really don't mind if you need to. You don't have to fight that hard.”, she tried to ease away the little girl's resistance. Maybe using it was the best option for her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, the thought of doing that with her mum’s consent made her feel loved and protected as if nothing could harm her. So Lila started wondering what it would feel like to actually do the other thing as well. With a sigh, Lila decided she wanted to try it, at least once. And this time she had a good excuse. Her parents had no time to accompany her, and she would not dare to go into the toilet alone, which could potentially be gross, dirty, and scary with all the unfamiliar people around. Even the idea of facing all the looks of strangers, the smells and flushing sounds without someone she knew close made her confident about her decision. “I think I'll use my ... you know, Mommy.”, Lila whispered, embarrassed and felt like a loved little girl while her mommy protected her. “It's ok you will feel much better”, she heard her say as Mom smiled and nodded, and joined Dad at the conveyor belt, leaving Lila some meters away waiting with their trolley. Lila tried to let it go, like she did when she needed to pee on the plane. But the ache in her belly just intensified further, and she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. After all, pooping herself was a lot more … involving than peeing. As she looked up again, she noticed all the adults were just staring where their luggage would appear. Surely no one would pay any attention to her, except for mum and dad of course. With that in mind, Lila leaned a little bit forward, resting some of her weight on the trolley. She relaxed her hold on her bowels and gave another slight push. A small trickle of pee released first before a tiny bit of her mess began making its way out. It cannot be that hard, Lila wondered, as she saw a little baby boy standing with his legs slightly apart, clearly doing his business in his pants. He does not care at all that he was messing his diaper. She felt the pressure in her belly coming back and also slightly spread her legs apart as she started to push. This time there wasn’t resistance in her tummy. Lila could feel the warmth quickly spreading as sticky poop squished against her bum. In relief, she exhaled and felt the load settle itself at the back of her diaper. Lila felt her belly relaxing a little. She now just wanted to feel comfortable again and all this nasty stuff out of her tummy. Once again she pushed a little harder, this time, and a few seconds later she was confident she had gotten everything out, while she realized that the feeling of pooping herself was much different from just wetting. While the diaper would quickly absorb all her pee, the poop had instead formed a slightly warm mess at the back of her diaper. However, she felt that it was actually quite pleasant and didn't feel bad at all. And it’s at least much better than having to use an icky, stinky restroom. Lila assured herself. She shook herself and pretended to smooth out the back of her skirt, carefully placing her hand on the diaper to make sure it was not too obvious as she was still in public. And she noticed the diaper was heavier now, and the sag kept most of her firm mess away from the childlike-looking girl's skin. For a second she smelled a faint lingering odor of poop. But she looked old enough that no one would expect it to be her who is poopy. Lila raised her head and saw her Mum looking over at her while she was still standing here doing her business as the little baby boy did just some moments ago. She noticed the kind smile on mummy's face as she turned back, helping dad take a heavy bag off. Mum knows, flashed to her mind as she wanted to be back with her parents. Lila slowly walked towards the conveyor belt to join them again. Somehow she wanted to tell them that she was messy, but it was much too embarrassing and babyish for her to admit. What will my daddy think of me just going in my diaper for that as well? The slight scent, however, told her parents anyway as she was approaching them. As Bernhard had picked up all their bags he sniffed and, with a knowing gaze, took Lila by her hand as he had not done for some years. “Let's get our car and finally head to the hotel.”, he said, willingly ignoring what his child just did and as if he was telling her everything was ok Lila was glad she was not alone anymore. She followed Dad and also stayed close to him while they were standing in the car rental pickup line. Standing in line, her mom decided that it was a good time to do a quick diaper check. She tried to pull on Lila's back of her pants, when her daughter quickly turned away and leaned closer to dad “Mom!” she exclaimed, “people are going to see!” “Don’t worry, no one’s going to think badly of you. And I just have to make sure that your diaper was holding up after your accident. You don't want to have a messy leak in the rental car after all. So do you let me check your diaper?” replied Mom with a loving smile while she did not even bother to lower her voice. “Mum ... !“, Lila tried to make a futile argument, while her dad just looked her in the eyes. “Really baby. No one knows you here, so it’s okay you don't need to feel ashamed about accidents while using diapers for traveling.” he underlined Mum's argument. The girl was really embarrassed now and hid her face in her dad's shirt. Lila felt loved, and she trusted her parents, but at the same time, she felt like a small toddler being checked for a messy accident. “I will have a short look.", her mum announced once more. Lila just moved her head in approval, while she felt her mum touch her bum and felt a tiny pull at her waistband and the back of her diaper. “You will be fine for now.”, she announced after a second. Getting her diaper checked by Mom was embarrassing, not only because they were in public, but also because it was their parent’s proof that she had indeed messed herself. Oh well, thought Lila. Her parents had surely smelled it already, and they would see it when she was in the hotel room. Dad hurried away with the clerk from the rental company and got over to the pick-up point. The mother and daughter couple patiently waited outside, where the company put some benches for all the waiting customers. With all the arriving passengers, nearly all seats were taken, and her mum just got the last free spot. “Do you like to sit on my lap again?”, she offered her girl, as she knew her feet were hurting after the long day of traveling. “But I have just...”, Lila stumbled as discreetly as she could, while at the same time she could not confess that she had a messy load in her diaper. “I am your mum, I don't mind your little skunky bum, and I have seen and changed you a lot in the past years”, she calmed her down, while not even confirming that this accident was a one-time ever event for her childlike small but already teenage daughter. Lila slowly sat on her mom's lap, while the strange feeling of the soft mess now spread all over her boom, confused her senses and created the strong childish need to cuddle with her mum. As her mum wrapped her loving arms around her, she no longer could stand being the independent teeny anymore but hid her face on mum's shoulder, ignoring what she might look like. Feeling her body so close and being loved by her mum was all she needed to leave her grumpy teenage thoughts behind. “Hi, you sleepy head, you have a really comfortable seat don't you”, her dad greeted her daughter as he arrived with their rental car and took their heavy luggage into the trunk. “Yes Daddy”, she cheered, not yet ready to let Mum go. “Lila is so sweet and affectionate today.”, her mother responded. “Do you want to cuddle your daddy too?”, the man offered his darling a chance to leave her mom's lap. She hugged him, still experiencing the irresistible childlike love for her parents. As if her dad had been on a week-long business trip, she now was clamping on him, even not letting him go as he lifted her up as a little girl. “We had a small issue with the car arrangement.”, the strong man on her shoulder, told his wife. “They did not have a booster for our Lila. The only possibility was the safer but more expensive child seat option for younger ones, but at least they did not charge us extra.” Feeling so much love from him, the girl could not protest, but she still didn't want it to be too childish. “What kind of child seat?”, she found the courage to ask, interrupting her parent's discussion. “Oh, it is a nice one in a purplish red color”, he advertised. Without dropping his girl to the ground, he took her over to the backseats of the car, opening the door and revealing a full-sized seat that even had shoulder straps as a seat for a rally driver. First, she wanted to protest that she was not a baby, but then the love from her parents and the comfortable hug lulled her into thinking twice about it. Wasn't her diaper the same thing, something childish, that could actually feel nice and comfortable? “Oh I am sure you are in for trouble”, his wife commented on the seat that her husband had chosen, remembering all the discussions she had with her daughter in the past weeks. Lila did not want to be a grumpy vacation Grinch, and maybe she also wanted to show her mum that she was wrong. “It is ok, at least we will have one, and we can enjoy our time here.” Her teenage side enjoyed the surprised feeling on her mum's face. “I think our big girl is not as grumpy and cranky as you think. Can I let you down to try it? It may be a little difficult with the buckles.” “But Daddy, I still want to cuddle with you.”, she confessed that the child in her was back in command. Slightly caught off guard, he whispered, “Do you mind if I tuck you in?”, he suggested, remembering the countless times that he placed his sleepy or sad daughter in the back of their car. “Yes Daddy” she mumbled while the only important thing was that he did not let her down on the hot and hard street. With some well-trained moves, he opened the door and let her slip on the seat. Without thinking, she put her hands in the shoulder straps and let him close the buckle with a click. Lila wiggled a little And while she noticed the lack of space to move, she somehow also felt comfortable. She liked the soft fabric and the small pillow that was there for her head. “I like it”, she confirmed again. And as the adults smiled a little, she added, “Just don't make me use it at home when my classmates see me. Ok?” The two adults, who were still astonished by the change in her teenage girl’s temper, got in at the front. With the push of a button, they opened the window a bit to let in the fresh summer vibes and to keep Lila's poopy smell at bay that still kind of lingered around her. As the drive was getting boring, she had time to think about all the things that changed while they left their city apartment. Most of all was that she, despite all her doubts, actually liked her diapers and the freedom she had to pee or even poop whenever she needed. But there was also the trust and love for her parents that was crowing again, as if her puberty had never sent the first confusing ideas in her mind. Making her more cranky than she actually wanted to be. ### Excited about the new place, Lila jumped on the queen-size bed in their hotel room. Her parents had just checked themselves in at the reception, and the young girl could not wait to explore everything the place had to offer. There were so many nice things she could think about that she nearly forgot about her messy diaper, that she still wore under her slightly childlike shorts. Mom had started unpacking all their bags, while her Dad headed down to the lobby, surely parking their car in the hotel's parking garage. As the last empty bag was packed away, her Mom looked at her girl. Lila was lying on the bed, checking out the kid's channels on TV while thinking about the hotel pool and the waterslides that they had here. The last things that Mom left on the bed were Lila's old travel changing mat and a fresh pack of wipes. “Honey, come, let us get that poopy diaper of yours changed.” Mom announced as she placed the mat and her wipes next to her on the bed. “Can you lift your tushie for a moment, baby?” “I am not a baby” she insisted, ignoring the obvious smell and still letting her mum slide the changing pad up under her back. Then she raised her skirt over her belly. With her hand, she signaled her girl, that she could lie back down Lila could feel the soft but water-impermeable layer around her changing area and noticed that she was indeed acting as if she was a baby girl. And while noticing that, she became a lot more self-conscious about the embarrassing thing she did. “Mom you know, I think I have to clean that up by myself.” offered Lila embarrassed, and at the same time she simply wanted to vanish into thin air. But still, she trusted her mum that she would not leave her alone with all the mess she had in her diaper. Maria placed her hand on her kid's belly, “I will do that, honey. I promised that when I told you to go poopy.” replied Mom. “Besides, when you were a baby, I’ve changed your poopy diapers a ton of times, and I really don't mind doing it again today.” Lila relaxed as she heard that, she relented in relief and slowly spread her legs, making it at least as easy as possible for her Mom. “Oh, this diaper is full.” giggled Mom as she opened the tapes, revealing the mess on her booty. “I am sorry. Your mummy should have changed your way earlier. This must have been very uncomfortable.” “It was not that bad, Mom, I nearly forgot about that after some moments.”, replied Lila honestly. “You know actually ...“, she continued, before her embarrassment suddenly stopped her. “Actually, ...?” continued her Mom, as she softly began wiping down Lila’s messy tushie. “It’s just… I don't know, it made the trip much easier for me and I kind of liked it a little, I guess…” stumbled Lila. “And I really hate to go to the smelly bathrooms. In my diapers I felt so loved and protected as if I am still your little child.”, she confessed. “You are always my child and I love you.”, she told Lila and Mom continued wiping in silence as the young girl enjoyed the feeling of the cold, soothing wipe gently rubbing against her skin while being so close to her mum. As Maria rolled up the dirty diaper, she kissed her belly. “You are all clean now.” exclaimed her mom, waiting for a second to see if she would stand up to get her panties on. But as the moments passed, it was clear that there was more Lila wanted from her. And with a sarcastically strict voice, she said, “Now, we have something to discuss, my little one. You know, I used to insist that you wear pull-ups in the past because I didn’t want you stressing about having an accident, especially since you wet the bed pretty often.” She paused for a second to see Lila’s reaction and when there was no sign of refusal she continued, “Today I promised you that you could switch back to wearing undies this year. But, you had accidents in them a lot today, and you told me you also liked the security and comfort that they gave you. So I thought we might as well keep you in diapers like what we’ve always done, or do you really want to switch back to underwear right now and just wear them as bed-wetting briefs at night?” Mom’s question surprised Lila. She did enjoy her diapers a little on the trip, and she just told her that it was comfy and made her feel protected and small. She now regretted her strong refusal. And while her pride as a teenager was on the line, she truthfully did want to be diapered again. “Do you mind if I choose the diapers?”, confessed Lila with her face red like a tomato... “Of course not, my girl. I think those will give you a much more relaxed vacation if you don't have to worry about bed-wetting when you are tired.”, said Mom, who then went to grab some fresh diapers and powder from the closet. “But how can I go to the bathroom and pee when I wear them, I mean they are real diapers and not just pull-ups” the girl wondered as she felt the soft fabric under her bum. “Oh.” Her mum replied, “I really don't mind you using them when you need to go, and if we have a toilet close by you just come with me and I help you to get to the potty” Gently, she fluffed up another plain white diaper, placed it under her booty, and sprinkled a little bit of powder. After checking the alignment was right and nothing was too tight, she taped the diaper in place and carefully adjusted the leak guards, as Lila rolled over at her belly and giggled. “You are done, baby”, she said as she gave the diaper a gentle pat “Could you tell me when you need a change.” her mum reminded her of their mutual agreement that they had on their previous trips. “Okay.” nodded Lila. The little girl somehow was conflicted. Wearing a diaper, wetting and pooping in it was surely supposed to have been so shameful. Especially for a young woman her age, but at the same time, she didn’t mind the strange feeling at all. And getting her diaper changed by her mom was supposed to be extremely embarrassing at thirteen. But for her, it was different. It felt somewhat nice. She felt like a loved child and enjoyed the childish affection and trust, she experienced while returning into this nearly lost stage of their mummy-daughter relationship.

Here we go again! This story takes place in the same universe as Classified: A New Life, and if you haven't read that, you should read it first. This is a much less whimsical tale, but one that I hope fleshes out the universe a bit more, as well as being enjoyable to read. It covers some pretty dark stuff as the story goes along, so read at your own risk. Here we go, and please do tell me what you think! ##### Prologue: Starquake “Fuck!” Lily Bronsen snarls. She trembles with rage, wondering how the universe could possibly be so unfair. “What’s wrong?” One of her roommates, Alex, pokes her head out of the kitchen; her blonde hair is tied up in a bun. Alex is a Neutral, and does data-entry for the CLASS branch in their area. “Did you bang your shin on the coffee table again? I keep telling Darren to pick a spot for it.” “No.” Lily snaps, swiping angrily at her eyes and pushing her strawberry-blonde hair out of her face. “I got my results today.” Alex comes over to sit next to Lily on the couch. “What’d you get?” she wonders. “I’m a Little.” Lily says bitterly. “Did you not know that ahead of time or something? I mean...most people don’t suck their thumbs when they get stressed out. Not to mention what happened last week at Shue’s place.” “I was drunk, okay? It’s not like I piss myself regularly or anything.” Lily grumbles. “What about the week before that, at the movie theatre? Or at the concert? Or the theme park?” Alex continues, listing off other embarrassing incidents, as Lily refused to call them accidents. “Too much soda, drunk again, should have gone before we got in line.” Lily huffs. “You got a fucking point to make, ‘Lex?” She growls. “I think you know exactly what I’m saying. One is an anomaly, two is a coincidence, and three is a pattern. We’re at four in the last two weeks alone. I keep telling you to wear protection--it’s not like anyone will see it anyway. Besides, I’m not a Caregiver. I don’t mind helping you out or anything like that, but I shouldn’t have to carry around extra clothes for you either.” Lily blushes. She had been wearing protection on all those occasions. Pull-ups just didn’t work for the magnitude of incidents she’d had, and she’d ended up leaking. She pats down her pockets, looking for her cigarettes and finds them empty. Fucking Darren. “First of all, I didn’t ask you to do that for me. And secondly, what are you saying then?” Lily demands. Alex sets her jaw. “You’d better watch your attitude, Lil. I’ve had a shitty day at work, and I don’t need to deal with your tantrum on top of it.” she snaps. “I’m saying you should have seen this coming miles away. I’ll go and get the ELK, and we’ll figure something out.” Alex disappears for a moment, and then returns with the ELK and a small duffel bag in the same coloring. She opens the container, revealing four tablets, one each of green, yellow, purple, and a white one. Lily tastes each of the colored tablets in turn, mostly to placate Alex while she thinks about how to proceed. She absolutely refuses to become one of them, no matter what. She’s already managed to escape one hellish environment where her every move was decided for her, and she’s not about to go through that again. The yellow candy does taste pretty good though… “So, you’re an L-3.” Alex says. “At least potty training is an option for you, that’s at least something positive…” “How do you know that?” Lily wonders, smacking her lips at the taste of the candy. “That’s literally what the candy is for. The colored coating only tastes good if your biological markers match with that Classification, or something like that, I’m not familiar with the science of it. It’s just to prevent panic attacks over the news.” Alex explains. “You just gave me drugs?” Lily wonders. “It’s just an anti-anxiety thing. Don’t worry. There’s a pull-up in the bag, and I’d like you to put it on, just in case. You’re pretty worked up right now, and I don’t want to clean up any puddles.” Lily immediately stands up, offended and angry at the implication, even if it isn’t exactly off-base. “Oh, fuck you! Really, Lex? I’m not a goddamn baby, or a puppy or whatever, I’m not going to piss on the floor.” “Lily, you’re really trying my patience. I’m only trying to help you out. I might be a Neutral, but I’m this close to taking you over my knee, I swear. If you want to be treated like an adult, then act like it, and let’s have a civil discussion without all the cursing, okay?” “Try it and see what happens, Lex.” Lily snaps, and marches across the room to retrieve her shoes and jacket. “I’m going out. I gotta talk to Bongo and Riceman.” Lily says, double checking that her wallet has actual Coin in it, and not just her card. “Why? All Bongo’s going to do is try to sell you CHITs and fake IDs.” Lily nods. “Exactly.” She zips her coat, too aggressively and makes for the door. “Lily, what the hell are you doing? I know I’m not your Caregiver, but as your friend, this is probably the dumbest thing you’ve ever done. Those CHITs are really dangerous, not to mention illegal, and unless you plan on hacking the CLASS database to change your results, a fake ID is useless.” “You’re not telling me anything I don’t already know.” Lily points out. “That’s what Riceman is for.” “Are you insane? You’re trying to prevent an inevitable biological process from happening with a drug that will at best, delay it, and at worst, kill you. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, you’re going to participate in cybercrime while you’re at it!” Alex’s voice gets progressively louder and she takes Lily by the arm. “Yep.” Lily replies flippantly. “I will not be a Little. Look, only like, three people have ever died from doing CHITs, and I’ll be careful. I refuse to end up as a pants-shitting crybaby who’s incapable of living a normal life. Better dead than useless.” she jerks her arm free of Alex’s grip “ I can handle myself.” She steps out into the hallway and slams the door in Alex’s face. ~CSR~ Bongo and Riceman’s apartment is surprisingly clean, Lily thinks. The furniture is old and well-used, but they take care of the things they have. She tries not to fidget as she sits across from Bongo at their kitchen table. Her bladder throbs, but not too urgently. She slides her pile of coin across the table to Bongo who counts it and nods, satisfied. “I’ve gotta go make your new ID and get the CHITS counted out. Be careful with that stuff, Lily, I mean it. Any more than one a day and you’re in for a real bad time.” Bongo say seriously, his dark eyes intense. “They’ll help with the incontinence part of things temporarily. Keeping your cool, and making smart decisions is on you. The Doctor could probably help with a more permanent solution, but he’s on sabbatical and not to be disturbed for anything. This is the best I’ve got.” Bongo says. “And some of the side effects can be pretty wicked, so like I said, one every day.” Lily nods again. “I get it.” She counts out another stack of Coin and passes it to Riceman. She’s just shelled out almost all of her savings, but if it keeps her from ending up in diapers, it’s worth it. “And I can alter some things in the CLASS systems without getting caught, but it’ll only be surface level.” Riceman explains as he scratches at his stubble, his round face serious. “Any kind of deep digging, and you’re fried. You’ll be able to buy booze and smokes, and get into clubs and shit. But buying a car or a gun or anything like that is a no-go. And, don’t get pulled over either.” “I can handle that.” Lily says, swallowing hard. “Is there anything else I should know before we do this?” Bongo stares at her. “Are you sure about this? There’s no reset button for this kind of thing. Once we do this, you’re stuck. You can live as a Neutral for the rest of your days, but if you fuck up at all, game over. And, we won’t be able to help you either, for obvious reasons.” “I understand. I’m sure.” Lily says, with a confidence she doesn’t actually feel. “Okay.” Bongo shares a glance with Riceman, and both of them stand. “Wait right here.” Riceman says. “We’ll be back shortly.” In another moment, they’re gone, leaving Lily alone with her thoughts at the table. What did I just do? Lily wonders.

Kim stood by his bedroom door, full of nervous excitement as he waited for the knock. Tap tappety-tap tap. “Hi!” he called, all but throwing it open before he remembered to look sullen. He sighed and slumped his shoulders, dejected. “I mean…ugh, you’re here.” Monica smirked at his eagerness, but caught herself a moment later. Her smirk vanished and she adopted an expression of uncaring boredom, as though Kim were barely worthy of her notice, the kind of look that made him squirm every time. Leaning back, she exhaled into a piece of bubblegum, blowing a bubble that grew almost as large as her breasts before it popped with a sharp snap. She’d dressed to kill, wearing a snug pink crop-top jacket that hugged her chest and exposed most of her midriff, matched with an equally vibrant latex miniskirt that clung to her thighs, heels, and even pink earrings. She looked like a barbie doll, but the kind from the song more than the playsets, except for the bulky, block-print diaper bag she carried over her shoulder. Raising her heart-shaped sunglasses to peer down at him, she spoke with a voice that had a long, drawn out vocal fry on almost every syllable. “Is there a kid named Kim here?” Kim, in his mid thirties, couldn’t be mistaken for a ‘kid’, but that didn’t stop him from nodding. “My name’s Kim.” “Cool.” Strutting past him, she looked around his room like she was sizing it up for a party. “Did your parents leave any instructions?” Kim stood up straight and shook his head. “I’m not a baby. I don’t actually need a babysitter.” Monica gave him an uncertain, apologetic look. “Um…should I actually pretend to call your ‘parents’?” With character dropped for a moment, Kim shook his head. “You’re in charge, I don’t think we need to worry about backstory too much.” “Okay. And should we like…back up to the living room? I know you really wanted the whole, ‘opening the door and seeing me for the first time’ thing, but if we’re pretending you just let me in…” “It’s fine.” He shook his head, and tried to steer his headspace back towards being pent up and helpless. Monica made it easy. When she re-adopted her persona, it was like watching Clark Kent shift to Superman. Nothing about her physically changed, but her posture shifted, sticking out her chest a little more, leaning to the side, somehow making her seem like she shouldn’t be trusted with power tools. “Whatever. I’m here to sit for Kim, you’re Kim.” Kim hesitated. Despite the awkward circumstances, Monica…stirred something in him, and it wasn’t totally unreasonable for him to ask the question on his mind. (The worst she can say is no, right?) “So…are you single, or…would you ever want to…?” She looked at him with a moment of blank confusion, before understanding the implication of his question. Her eyebrows raised, and a fit of laughter began to bubble out of her throat, first as a single giggle, then as laugh, then a half-coherent fit. “Oh my gawd, like–” she wheezed, wiping a tear away from the corner of her eyes. “That’s so precious.” Kim’s face burned and he looked away. A little piece of him tried to think how to recover the situation, but he realized that nothing he could say to come close to salvaging this conversation thread. Moving on, Monica reached down and groped the back of his shorts without warning. Kim yelped and stepped away, too stunned to complain with more than a, “Hey!” “Oh wow, you took off your diaper?” she said. “That’s dumb. What if you have an accident?” He shook his head. “I’m not a baby, I don’t need diapers.” “Yuh-huh.” She looked down at him and shook her head, using one finger to point at his whole body. “I’m babysitting you tonight, and I am not about to deal with you pissing all over yourself. I’m in charge, you’re not, so you have to do whatever I say.” There was no point in arguing, though Kim glowered for a moment. “This is stupid.” Monica ignored the comment and turned to dig through her diaper bag, retrieving a puffy pink diaper in Kim’s size. When she took it out, she noticed Kim still standing there and seemed momentarily confused. “Uh…are you gonna lie down?” He groaned, but obeyed and flopped onto his bed. Monica stepped over and slid his shorts down, followed by his tighty-whities. “Wow, good job keeping these clean,” she commented without a hint of sarcasm, tossing the underwear onto the floor. Neither of them acknowledged his erection, since he couldn’t control that part of himself. Naked below the waist, Kim blushed and stared at the ceiling so that he didn’t have to watch. “I don’t need–” he began, before a plume of baby powder poured out over him, a mushroom cloud of white perfumed dust spreading into the air. He looked down in time to see that the cap had come off the baby powder tube, dousing his thighs, his groin, even some of his stomach with the lavender powder. “Oops,” Monica said, before sliding the diaper into place beneath his hips. “My room’s going to smell like baby powder forever,” Kim complained. “Better than smelling like dirty diapers,” she replied with a shrug. Before folding the diaper up, she took a moment to ‘massage the powder in’, though her real intent was obvious as she exclusively focused on stroking his erection, teasing him until he gasped before returning to the matter at hand. When she wrapped the diaper around him, she pressed his cock against his body so that it lay against his stomach, sticking out over the top of the waistband, then secured down the tapes. “There, that’s way better.” Kim sat up and reached down to adjust himself, but Monica slapped his hand away immediately. “No! Gross! Babies don’t touch themselves.” “I–” he started, exasperated. “I’m just adjusting things!” She grinned wickedly, slightly cracking her persona, but said, “Let your babysitter do it for you.” Reaching down, she slid a hand over the tip of his cock, fingers reaching inside the front of his diaper and stroking him teasingly. Kim bit his lip and tried not to squirm or make a sound as she fondled him, delighting in how desperate he felt, before pushing him down and into the diaper so that any accidents would stay inside the padding, though it now tented out awkwardly in a way that displayed his arousal even more overtly. “Alright.” Monica chewed her gum for a moment, as though her oral fixation was necessary to think. “There. Dinner’s supposed to be in the freezer, I think, I’m gonna go start that.” Kim looked down at the floor, where his shorts and underwear lay in a heap. Sheepishly aware of how his diaper puffed out around his hips, he asked, “Can I put my shorts back on?” “Uh…” Monica began, tapping her index finger on her lower lip in a moment of consideration. “Like…no.” Without hearing a word of complaint, she spun on her heels and left Kim alone in his room, frustrated and horny without an outlet. His willpower cracked in about ten seconds, and as soon as he heard Monica moving around in the kitchen, he reached for the phone on his nightstand. All he had to type was the letter P, and the rest of the URL autofilled, adult videos popping up on his screen in a matter of seconds. It took only moments for him to forget all about the babysitter in the kitchen, and his own hand slipped beneath the rustling waistband of his diaper, rubbing desperately against his erection as the logo and a little iconic jingle for the pornography played out on screen. Tracing his thumb over the head of his cock, he– “What the–no, no!” Monica called, rushing back into his room. He froze, one hand inside his diaper, the other holding his phone as a video of two people fucking played out. “I–” “Bad,” Monica said simply, crossing the room and plucking his phone from his hands. “Babies do not touch themselves, that’s totally inappropriate behavior!” “I’m not a baby!” he complained. “Then why’re you wearing a diaper?” she shot back, digging in her diaper bag once again. It was a ridiculous question. “Because you put me in one!” “Yeah.” Monica rolled her eyes, still focused on fishing in her things. “Because you’re a baby.” There was no winning for Kim. He glowered, but had nothing else to say except, “Can I have my phone back?” Monica shook her head, and produced a plastic box bedazzled with plastic stick-on rhinestones that read ‘Toy Time Out’. The lid showed several buttons and a small LED screen, and after dropping his phone inside, she pressed the ‘start’ button, which caused a ten minute timer to begin counting down. “You can have it back once your time-out is over,” she said. “For now–ten minutes in the corner.” Kim spluttered. “That’s so stupid.” “Well, I’m in charge, so…” Monica began, as though there was no need to finish the thought. “Nose in the corner, mister. I’m waiting.” Glowing with embarrassment, Kim stood and shuffled to the corner of his room. “Hands behind your head,” Monica warned. “I don’t want you doing any more gross stuff.” Shifting back and forth, Kim laced his fingers behind his head, frustration and denial clouding his thoughts. He’d been close before she interrupted him, and that lack of climax made his punishment all the more infuriating. Monica walked away, though she left his door open, and he could hear her out in the living room of his apartment. She said something he couldn’t make out, then giggled. She was on the phone, or just talking to herself, while Kim stood in time-out. He knew he had to look ridiculous. Standing there, nose in the corner, diaper rustling every time he shifted his weight, arousal refusing to die down even as boredom crept over him. Without any way to check the time, he convinced himself it was almost done, but every passing moment only led to more waiting, more boredom, more listening to Monica as she giggled into her phone. Her voice raised, and his ears twitched as he caught some words of the conversation. “Ugh–that’s huge.” (Is she talking about–) “Nnn, I wish I could, I’m stuck babysitting tonight though. But he goes to bed pretty early, so…I dunno.” A pause, then– “Oh yeah! Sorry, how do I…okay! Just a sec.” Kim distinctly heard a zipper sound, then the click of an artificial camera shutter. “Do you like those?” He could picture her with her breasts out, phone raised, snapping selfies as she flirted. Mind abuzz, he tried to think about anything else, but it was hard to distract himself when he had only the corner of the wall to keep his company. Minutes passed, he wasn’t sure how long, until his legs were sore from standing up straight and his arms were tired. Visions of his babysitter danced in his head, posing in various states of undress, but those fantasies only made his boredom worse, desires he couldn’t act on. When he couldn’t stand it anymore, he finally shouted, “How much longer?” A moment passed, and he heard Monica reply, “Uh…” Turning to glance over his shoulder, he lowered his hands. “What?” She appeared in the doorway, no longer blowing gum, though now she was sucking on a cherry lollipop that matched her lipstick. Her top was a little disheveled, and he could see her lace panties over the top of her miniskirt. “Your time-out’s been over for like, forever.” He spun on his heels. “What?” “Yeah, were you standing there this whole time?” She giggled again. “Like…why?” Incredulity made him want to shout, but he felt ridiculous standing there in just a shirt and a diaper, and he didn’t want to look like he was throwing a fit. “How was I supposed to know?” “Ugh, don’t throw a tantrum about it,” Monica said. (But I didn’t–) he thought. (I’m–) Stepping up, she groped the front of his diaper, squeezing around where his cock pressed into the padding. “Huh, okay, well you’re not grumpy because you need a change,” she said, fondling him for a little longer before she pulled away. “Whatever. You can watch cartoons or something if you want until dinner.” “Right, din–” Kim’s eyes widened. “Wait, dinner. When did you put the pizza in?” Monica tilted her head. “What? Like, whenever your time-out started.” “I don’t know how long that was.” Reaching for the plastic box on his nightstand, Kim opened the now-unlocked lid and checked the time. Over half an hour had passed. She shrugged, and Kim moved past her, waddling to the kitchen, followed by his babysitter. The smell of burned pizza filled his nostrils, and he reached for the oven door– Monica caught his wrist. “Uh-uh, babies don’t touch hot things.” She lowered his hand and opened the oven, revealing a charred frisbee of what was once a pizza, smoldering in the oven. “Uh…oops.” “Didn’t you set a timer?” Kim demanded. “Hey, don’t sass me,” she said, “Unless you want to spend the whole night in the corner.” He shook his head, aware that she would absolutely follow through on the threat. “Okay.” “Say you’re sorry,” she challenged, closing the oven door. “But–” “Say it,” she insisted. Looking down at his toes, Kim mumbled, “Sorry…” “See, was that so hard? Plus, I think there’s something else you can eat,” she said, flouncing to the freezer. Kim knew there wasn’t much in there besides the pizza, just a frozen dinner and an old, slightly freezer-burned bag of peas, but it still made him cringe when she opened it. Immediately she seized the frozen dinner and looked at it, turning it over in her hands. “Nice, I’ll have this!” “But–” Kim started. “But what? You can have these,” she said, holding up the bag of peas. “It’s healthier.” “That’s–” he spluttered. “Peas are gross!” She looked at him with an expression that said, ‘Am I supposed to care?’, but just said, “Go watch TV or something, I’ve got to make dinner.” Unable to suppress a snide comment, Kim said, “You mean make dinner again?” Naturally, that landed him in the corner again, where he spent another fifteen minutes standing while Monica struggled not to burn a microwave dinner. This time, he at least tried to count the minutes in his head more carefully, though his ‘babysitter’ retrieved him when the food was done, before the count was up. She sat him down at the table, tucked a napkin into his shirt as an improvised bib, and then dinnertime began. “Aaaand…here comes the airplane!” Monica held a spoonful of mushy, slightly grey looking peas, floating it in front of Kim’s mouth. He stared down at it, cross-eyed and dubious. “Is it supposed to look like that?” “Uh, yeah.” She looked between him and the spoon. “Pretty sure.” “Bu–” he barely managed to get his lips open before she shoved the spoon forward, filling his mouth with overcooked vegetables. Half of it ended up on his face, and he wished that all of it had; the flavor managed to be both overpowering and watery, with a hint of slime that really reinforced that this wasn’t food meant for anyone with taste buds. He screwed up his face in disgust, but Monica just laughed, scraping up some of the mashed pea from off his face, though the effort only spread it around up to his cheeks. “Don’t you like, know how to use a spoon?” She’d been the one to get it everywhere! Not only was this her fault, not only was she making him eat the mush to begin with, she was going to blame him for making a mess? Growing red with anger, Kim snapped, “This is gross!” “I did what it said on the bag,” Monica replied, as though that excused the flavor. “But, fine, whatever. If you finish your dinner you can have some candy.” It wasn’t a real offer, she was going to make him finish the food either way. The only opportunity offered by the candy was that it might wash out the taste of the mush when he was done. He looked down, glowered, pouted, but still gave a timid nod. “Alright then…” Monica said, loading up the spoon with more peas. “Choo choo! Here comes the airplane!” “That’s not even the sound an airp–” Another mouthful of mush interrupted him, and Kim choked it down, squirming his way through the bite. It went like that, unpleasant sludge shoveled from bowl to mouth, with Kim wriggling and trying to think of anything except the taste of the peas, the feel of the slime that was at this point smeared across his cheeks, nose, and chin, the teasing comments she gave at every sour face and the general state of messiness he now lived in. And, above all, he tried not to think about the pervading arousal that refused to go away, no matter how gross the entire experience of dinner had turned out to be. As the bowl emptied and Monica set it aside, Kim felt almost drunk, somehow feeling more empty than he had before eating. Any resistance he felt able to give had been eroded, all his willpower had gone to simply choking down the dinner, and there was not much left in him that could complain. “Alright.” Monica leaned over the table, reaching down to again squeeze the front of his diaper. Her touch lasted for several agonizing, teasing moments, fingers tracing circles over the bulging padding, before she said, “Wow, you like, actually can almost sorta hold it.” “Can I…” he said, swallowing to try and get the taste out of his mouth. “Have that candy now?” “Oh sure, just…first, you’re a mess, you got food all over your clothes.” Reaching down, she took his shirt and pulled it up, half blinding Kim as it got stuck halfway off his body. After some struggling, she got it off the rest of the way, and used the shirt to wipe his face clean of the pea mush she’d put there. Only then did she dig in her diaper bag for a square of chocolate, wrapped in silver foil. Kim reached for it, but instead she unwrapped it and held it up. “Aaaand…open wide!” Of course, he wouldn’t even be allowed to eat that on his own. He obeyed, and she set the chocolate square in his mouth. The quality didn’t matter, anything sweet and made to actually taste good was a godsend, so he chewed and swallowed before she could change her mind and take the prize away from him. “Alright,” Monica declared. “Go play with blocks or watch cartoons or whatever, your bedtime’s in an hour.” “An hour?” Kim demanded, shocked, pointing at the clock on the microwave. “It’s not supposed to be until nine!” Monica looked at the clock, which read ‘7:15,’ then back at him. “Uh…it will be nine?” “No, it will–” “Look, just because you can’t count, that’s not my problem.” She shrugged. “Unless you want to go to bed now?” He squirmed once again. “No…” “So, like, whatever. Bedtime in an hour.” A horrified thought struck him, recalling back to what she’d been doing while he was in time out. She just wanted to send him to bed so he’d be out of the way, so she could get back to sexting with whoever was on the other end of that phone conversation! Unless… He looked at Monica, who was taking the pause to inspect her appearance in the reflection of her fingernails. She was an idiot, but for all of it, he didn’t know if she was even capable of that level of subterfuge. He didn’t know what was worse–losing forty-five minutes of freedom because his babysitter couldn’t do basic math, or because his airhead babysitter was tricking him. Both sent a shudder down his back. Naked save for his diaper, Kim slipped off the kitchen chair, dejected and uncertain. His bladder had begun to twinge, signalling his need to use the bathroom, but he could picture that conversation in his head without playing it out. He’d ask her to use the toilet, she’d say he was in a diaper, he’d object, she’d say something condescending and humiliating, he’d argue, she’d infuriate him, he’d end up in trouble. With pleading eyes, Kim asked, “Can I…use the toilet?” She looked at him and raised an eyebrow. “You’re, like…wearing a diaper.” “But I can hold it!” Kim objected. “So? Hold it, then,” Monica said. “If you’re really potty trained, then don’t go, but don’t cry to me about it when you have an accident.” “But that’s stup–” –Kim found himself in the corner once again, bladder full, thoughts resolutely refusing to focus on anything except how desperate he was to touch himself. He’d earned himself thirty minutes, though he doubted that number would be enforced rigorously. Monica wasn’t paying attention, she wasn’t even trying to. He wasn’t going to escape wetting the diaper, that much was obvious. He could hold it for a while, but his babysitter was supposed to watch him until morning, and he didn’t think anyone could hold it for that long, not with the pressure he already felt. He could have held it for longer, if he’d tried, but there was increasingly little point in trying to fight against Monica’s rules. She was in charge, and she had set him up to fail. With only the corner to see his blush, he released his bladder, flooding the diaper with warmth that spread around his trembling cock. Shame burned on his face as the soggy warmth spread, saturating the padding, causing what was once dry to swell around him. There was no more ignoring it. He needed to touch himself. Glancing over his shoulder, he stole a peek through his open bedroom door, but he couldn’t see Monica watching him. Once certain he wouldn’t be caught, he lowered his hands, slid one down the front of his diaper, and began to stroke. He didn’t need long. Between all the teasing, the humiliation, and the need, he was pent up and desperate. Just a little rubbing, a little sensation, and– “Are you–oh my god, gross, no!” He didn’t make it. Before Kim could have more than a few seconds of pleasure, Monica burst in and any hope in his heart died. Monica pulled him from the corner and yanked his hand from his diaper, observing that the white padding had turned a bright yellow. “See? This is why you don’t do that–now you’ve got piss all over your hands. Gross!” “I–” Kim stammered, but she held his wrist and shook her head. “Nope. If you can’t play with your toys nicely, I’ll have to take them away.” “My hands?” he spluttered. “How–?” She had already let him go, and turned to dig through her diaper bag once more. This was…a stretch, admittedly, but too much of the fantasy to leave out. She produced a sturdy canvas diaper cover with durable straps and loops built in, and a matching pair of pink mittens. Going for the mittens first, she opened one up and held it out. “Come on, hands.” A thousand ‘Buts’ ran through Kim’s head, and he tried to decide which one to go with. “You’re already getting ten minutes,” she said. “Do you want to make it thirty? Cuz it’s all the same to me if you get in trouble until bedtime.” “Just fifteen minutes?” he asked, hopeful that he’d still have a chance once it was bedtime and he was alone. She nodded. “Well, yeah.” Tentatively, he stuck a hand into the first mitten, then did the same with the other. Monica tugged the straps on them through a loop, then clicked two locks in place, sealing them onto his hands. Then, for good measure, she held up the diaper cover. “To make sure you don’t get my mittens all gross,” she said. “Because you totally would stick them into your pissy diaper if I didn’t. I’m not stupid.” Trembling, Kim stepped into the cover, and with a few adjustments to the strap around the waist, Monica locked it as well. Taking the key from her bag, she held it up for him to see, then dropped it into the lockbox. Kim’s stomach sank as she began pressing buttons, each time producing a solid click, adding minutes to his punishment. Click, click, click– “That was more than ten!” he yelped. “Uh…yeah, I can’t make this count down,” she said, sheepishly staring at the lid. “Okay, thirteen, whatever.” She closed the lid and pressed start. “Thirteen minutes, then we’ll see if you can stop being such a naughty baby with your hands.” The worst part was, she was right, for once. He didn't have the willpower to keep his hands away, even with–or maybe because of–the warm squish around his groin that pressed into him with every movement. Another concern struck him then, looking down at his snugly locked up diaper and nullified hands. A cramping in his belly, more sudden and sharp than it had any right to be. His eyes widened. (No, she couldn't have–) Waddling to the kitchen, he pawed at the lid to the trash bin, though he couldn't get it open through the mittens. “Monica!” “What are you doing?” She asked, watching from the next room, genuinely curious and not mad. “I need to see the label from the candy,” he explained. Her eyes widened in alarm. “Oh shit, are you allergic or something?” Crossing to the trash bin, she opened it and snatched the wrapping from the chocolate. “What am I looking for?” Kim could see it clearly from the backside of the wrapper. Fast Acting Choc-Lax. (She's not that stupid, is she?) “Where did you get that?” He asked. “I found it in the bathroom, next to the aspirin,” she replied, calmed down now that she had ruled out allergies. “Was it hidden as a surprise?” “It's a laxative!” He yelped. “You drugged me!” “A laxative?” She asked. “I didn't stick it up your butt.” “No, but–it’s going to make me need to…” he squirmed and looked down, blushing. “Go number two.” She stared at him blankly, confused at what the issue could even be. “So? You aren't potty trained, so it's not like that changes anything.” He stamped his foot in sheer pique. “I am potty trained!” Monica snorted. “You just said you were gonna poop your pants, baby. That's not ‘very ‘potty trained’ behavior.” His stomach gurgled noisily, churning with the effects of the ‘candy’ he’d been rewarded with. He put both mittened hands over his stomach and paced, fighting off the sheer humiliation that would come if he actually filled his diaper in front of his babysitter. Checking her phone, Monica said, “Oh, and your bedtime’s in like…basically once your toy time-out is over.” That was no time at all, but he didn’t have the wherewithal to complain when he was focused on not losing the last shreds of his dignity. But– “Once I go to bed, will you still let me change if I need it?” he asked, feeling pathetic for even voicing the question. She rolled her eyes. “Nah. Bedtime’s bedtime, no cheating just ‘cuz you had an accident.” Then…he had to decide now.; Try and hold it all night, battling laxative-induced cramps, or give up, concede defeat, and at least get a clean diaper before Monica put him to bed. Given how hard he was struggling already, less than an hour after eating the chocolate, that was no choice at all. Looking around, he tried to see if he could get any privacy, and settled on waddling towards his room. “Where’re you going?” Monica asked, more confused than anything. “My…room,” he said, “So I can use my diaper.” “Uh…yeah, no.” She shook her head. “You’re sneaking off to try and touch yourself again.” “But–” “I’m not like, dumb,” she scoffed, shaking her head. “You’ve been trying to play with yourself all night, and you keep complaining that you’re potty trained, so what, I’m supposed to believe that suddenly you’re just going to go poop your pants on purpose?” That was largely what he wanted her to believe, though when she said it like that, even Kim doubted himself. “I mean…yes?” “Then do it.” Monica crossed her arms in front of her chest and waited, tapping a foot. “But–” “Now, buddy, or you’ll be in time out until bedtime for lying, and then you won’t have time for a diaper change either.” She pointed one finger at his locked-up diaper for extra emphasis. “Go on, prove it.” Kim burned red, but he had no choice. Humiliate himself in front of Monica, or be trapped in a dirty diaper all night once the laxatives won. He cast his eyes down, balled up his fists, and bent his knees slightly, praying he could just teleport somewhere else and cease to exist. Instead, all his concentration and effort got him was a new defeat, surrendering to the drugs he’d been fed and allowing his control to end. Solid muck began to fill the seat of his diaper, like warm mud being poured down the back of his pants, and once he started there was no more stopping it. Monica snorted, caught herself, then began to laugh. “Oh my god,” she announced, while Kim was trapped in the middle of loading his diaper. “You’re actually going? On purpose?” He looked up and saw her in the midst of a giggle fit, and his embarrassment only flared hotter. “I–you said–” “You said you didn’t have any potty training problems,” Monica wheezed, chest shaking so that her breasts bounced with every fit of laughter. “So I guess you just wanted to poop your diaper, huh?” “No!” he yelped, though it was hard to argue when bulging, smelly mush was still inflating his diaper, making it sag as he packed it full beneath the locking cover. Monica covered her face as a shield against the foul smell, then laughed even harder. “Oh god–you really stink. Too bad you can’t even pinch your nose–I guess you shouldn’t have been such a gross baby.” Finally, the outpouring of his dignity ended, and Kim wobbled, lightheaded and barely coherent. “I…” he mumbled. “Um–” With an enormous eye-roll, Monica stepped up to him, reached down, and groped the seat of his diaper, pressing the squelchy mess into him. His erection, which hadn’t even come close to going down, only surged harder with the humiliation as she ‘checked’ his diaper, confirming what was abundantly obvious. “Wow,” she said. “I…ugh, fine. I guess I have to change you, since it’s not bedtime yet. Just a sec…” Turning, she walked away, leaving him to stand there with his diaper sagging and legs splayed, helpless to do anything about the stinky, heavy diaper he’d been trapped in. He couldn’t even fumble at the lock; without hands, the most he could do was paw at it, trying to pull it free, trying to– “Wow, you’re still trying to touch yourself?” Monica asked, waltzing back in from his bedroom. He turned a shade more red, if that was possible. “What? No, I–” “Yeah, I don’t believe you, so…” she said, before looking a bit guilty. “Uh…about the toy time out.” Kim knew what she was about to say, but still allowed the horror to creep over him. “What?” “I, uh…” Monica rubbed at the back of her neck. “May have accidentally set the timer to not be in minutes.” “Not…what?” “But,” Monica said, looking more cheery. “Bright side, I don’t have to get anywhere near that for another thirteen hours. I don’t really do dirty diaper changes normally, so that’s like…cool.” He was trapped anyway. He’d done what she said, he’d filled his diaper right in front of her, choosing not to try and hold it, and he was trapped anyway. “Ugh,” Monica continued, lost in her own train of thought. “But if you’re pawing at it all night, it’ll get super gross, and you’re too dumb to try not to…” “I won’t!” Kim’s voice cracked on the lie, both of them knew he’d still try it. Monica shook her head, then reached out and grabbed his wrist. “Whatever, it’s bedtime.” “I still have ten minutes!” “Who’s in charge here, exactly? Because I don’t think the baby in a poopy diaper gets to make any grown-up decisions.” She pulled him towards his bed, then turned, once again, to fish in her ‘diaper bag’. This time she produced a pair of velcro cuffs with clips, the kind that anyone with fingers could easily undo. Unfortunately, with the mittens, Kim was pretty helpless even when it came to a simple clip. “Lie down,” she said, moving to wrap one of the cuffs on the right side of his headboard, then mirroring the motion on the left. Kim hesitated, so she pushed him down, forcing one of his hands up to the clip. Snapping the mitten in place, she wiggled his wrist, seeing how much range of motion he had before locking his other wrist to the far side of the headboard. Standing back, she admired her handiwork. “There–now you won’t do anything yucky while you’re asleep.” Kim wriggled and kicked his legs, but all that accomplished was making his diaper squish between his thighs. He couldn’t lower his hands below his neck, he could only lay there and squirm, trapped with his yucky diaper and his thoughts. “What if there’s an emergency?” he asked. “You can’t just leave me tied up all night!” “Don’t worry about it, poopy butt,” Monica teased, removing one more device from her bag–a baby monitor, which she sat on his nightstand. “I’ve got this. If you need something, I’ll hear you calling for it.” He whimpered and gave the restraints one last tug, but with his wrists bound, hands trapped in mittens, and diaper locked securely around his waist, there was nothing else he could do. “Sleepytime, baby,” Monica said, turning to sashay out of his room, moving her hips side to side and swaying her body just to tease him a little more before she turned out the light and shut the door. Kim wriggled, tugged at his restraints, and tried humping the air just to get a little sensation through the layers of abused diaper, but it wasn’t enough. The modicum of friction he could get, squishing the front of his diaper around, was just enough to be teasing, aggravating, worse than nothing. And, as he tried, he heard the baby monitor crackle to life. “Ugh, now that twerp is finally to bed…where were we?” Monica’s voice, loud and clear, echoing through the baby monitor. “Don’t worry, he can’t hear us,” Monica continued. “He’s asleep in the other room. Did you like the pictures I sent?” She was flirting on the phone. Raising his head, Kim spoke towards the baby monitor. “Monica? Can you…I think you did something wrong.” She didn’t reply. She couldn’t hear him, even though he could hear her loud and clear. She’d mixed up the monitor, leaving the receiver in his room. That meant he couldn’t get her attention if he wanted it. It also meant he could hear every moment of her flirting on the phone, the tug of a zipper, and then the totally unashamed, blissful groaning as Monica began to touch herself. There was nothing Kim could do. His thoughts were eroded away, and the only sensations he could comprehend were desperation and degradation. Trying to hump at nothing only left him out of breath, panting, breathing in smelly air, and trying not to hump left him unable to think about anything except how badly he wanted to rip his hands free and start rubbing the front of his diaper. Monica’s pleasure only sent that need to new heights, her every gasp and moan reminding him that she was getting the pleasure he’d been denied. All Kim could hope was that, once this was over, she would be willing to babysit him again. ... Support is always appreciated! A couple bucks a month goes a long way, and my subs get early access and exclusive content! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Trigger Warnings: Non-con (mind control, violence against women) Sexual content Swearing Religious contexts *This story is MAGICAL REALISM and is not made to make any sense so it's not going to be like real life* ooOoo Synopsis: Stumbling down the wrong way, Lenora discovers the dangers of walking alone at night. She is transported to a place beyond her wildest imaginations but it's not all rainbows and butterflies when she realizes that something more sinister is at play. ooOoo Part 1: The Awakening Chapter 1 It was still dark as Lenora stumbled her way down the street. Heels in one hand, purse in the other with messy bedhead, Lenora was on cloud 9. She had just had the best sex of her life. That was enough to distract her from the fact that she would be dying from a dreadful hangover in just a few hours. It was her best friend Henley's thirtieth birthday and you only turn thirty once. It was either go all out or nothing. And they for sure went over and beyond. Lenora wasn’t a big drinker anymore like she’d been in her heyday when she was young, dumb and the life of the party. Those days were past her but tonight, just for one night, all she had wanted was to relive her college years. To feel pretty again. To have fun. And so she did. If only Lenora knew that she would meet the finest man in existence that would make her question everything about herself. He was perfect in every way but her conscience wouldn’t allow her to stay the night. She couldn’t look him in the eyes in the morning and explain all the reasons why she'd just made the most terrible mistake in her entire life. She refused to let him be the rebound because she had just gotten out of a long and strenuous relationship. So Lenora fled, like she usually did, hoping he wouldn’t be hurt too badly. You hotel? I come home rn. Her fingers stumbled over the letters, drunkenly texting into the group chat knowing they were all probably dead asleep. They’d left the bar at three, heading their separate directions. Lenora had been adamantly against going with Jake - or was it Jack? She wasn’t quite sure. But her girlfriends made quite the point - what was your thirties for if you didn’t live a little? And they were right. Lenora had turned into a recluse since the breakup and she was tired of being all sad and mopey. But a one night stand was not the answer. It never was. Glancing at her phone again, she’d forgotten the directions were up. The supposed fifteen minute walk had turned into a twenty because somewhere along the way she’d missed a turn. “Fuck.” Lenora grumbled. Why hadn’t she just ordered a taxi? The street was empty, stores closed and a silence you could not find in the city settled over her body. Lenora Kilpatrick was a city girl through and through. Born and bred in the Bronx to an Irish Catholic family, she’d never even heard of a cicada before coming to Savannah, Georgia, and didn’t believe until now that southern hospitality was actually a thing. But that was beside the point. In the city, you were never alone. There was the bodega open twenty-four seven, the homeless man that slept on the corner and Fluffy - the fat local cat that would follow you for miles. He always hissed for food as if he hadn’t just been fed a few minutes prior. However, Savannah was not the city. It was as far away as you could get and Lenora tried not to let herself get paranoid, but she couldn't help but repeatedly turn her head over her shoulder. It was too silent, eerily so. At the next street, turn left. “Left?” her brows furrowed as it rerouted. Stopping at where it directed, she found nothing but a dark dingy alley. She muttered, “this is where I get murdered and my body is never found.” Shut it! Her mind hissed. Lenora rolled her eyes. This was the time where she probably should have just given up and called an Uber because if she were sober, the red flags would be screaming in her face and she would have seen the man hidden in the shadows. OoOoo “Ditsy blondes make the cutest diaper girls.” Her head whipped up, phone nearly slipping from her hand at the sound of a voice. She swore to God it whispered in her ear but looking around, there was no one there. A slight breeze ruffled her hair sending a chill down her spine. She told herself that it was probably nothing. It was just the wind and her overactive imagination from watching one too many true crime documentaries. Having taken in her surroundings once more, she deduces that it was truly nothing but that. She rubbed her eyes, attempting to clear the fuzz from her mind. The directions are saying to still continue forward, but there is nowhere to go - “Somebody has been a naughty girl.” Lenora gasped, nearly jumping out of her skin as the voice returned. There was a warmth on her skin, as if someone was breathing down the back of her neck. Yet she was alone. The map on her phone continues to speak and still twenty minutes remain despite the five that she had walked. Either her phone was broken (which was highly unlikely as she’d just bought it) or she’d misread the time (Lenora knew she hadn’t). Looking back to where she had come from and the darkness ahead, she made the first reasonable decision that night. But a giggling voice stopped her in her tracks. “Hehehehe!” It was a girl. Seemingly young, but there was something off about it. She spun around. No one. “Look to your left! It sang and her body complied. “To your right!" Right? She’s getting dizzy now. “Turn around.” “What -” Lenora could not find her voice. A hand clamped down on her shoulder and long, sharp nails dug into her skin. Lenora yanked herself away with such ferocity that she nearly fell down. The scream that had built in her throat was stifled in pure horror as a girl - no - woman stood before her. Smiling with her teeth bared, her head tilted to the side. There was a dark gleam in her eyes and she smirked. “Boo! Did I scare you?” In all actuality, it was less than sixty seconds that Lenora remained frozen. She attempted to rationalize the sight before her: tutu, pink ribbons, high pitched giggles and… a diaper. Something was wrong, dreadfully so. Her mouth opens and closes, eyes wide, but couldn’t force the word from her lips. Everything screamed at her run. To hide and get far far away. And so she did - well - tried. “Where are you going?” the woman whined. “Why won’t you play with me?” Her bare feet slapped against the concrete ground, stomach churning with nausea as she pumped her legs as hard as they could go. It was as if she was flying through the air and barely noted as she stumbled over broken glass. She was immune to the stinging pain on the bottom of her feet and blood that poured from the open wound. Lenora’s only focus was to get out of the alley and away from this crazy diapered woman. Her chest heaved up and down, only serving as a reminder of how unfit she had gotten in the last several years. As the exit onto the main street neared, Lenora willed herself to not give up now. She was almost there. Just a few more steps. Three, two, one… Lenora raced around the corner with her phone in her hand, prepared to call for help when - “Your back!” A yelp escaped her lips when the diapered woman appeared before her once again. She smiled ear to ear. “No-” Lenora gasped, looking every which way only to discover that she was back where they just were. The alley. “Whatcha lookin’ at?” the woman chirped. Tied up into two pigtails at the top of her head, her golden blonde hair bounced animatedly. “I - we - how -” Lenora stammered. She anxiously tugged on the ends of her own thick sandy blonde curls as she felt a cold dread wash over. This didn’t make sense. This couldn’t be real. How could she end up back in the same place when she ran away? The diapered woman frowned. “Whatcha doin’?” What am I doing? Lenora barked a slightly crazed laugh and wondered whether she had truly gone insane. “Wha-what am I doing? Me?” tears welled up in her eyes. She shook her head.“No! We are not doing this! Wake up!” she slapped herself in the face. “Wake the fuck up, Lenora!” This had to be some crazy fucked up dream. It was the only possible solution. But as her hand continuously connected with her skin and the diapered woman remained, nothing changed. She couldn’t wake up. “You can’t leave.” the diapered woman simply said. Lenora hissed, throwing her hands up in the air. “And why not? “Because no one ever leaves the Alley.” “I can do whatever I want!” she snapped. “This is my dream! I control what happens and I want to go home!” The diapered woman only shrugged. “Okay… then leave. You know where the exit is.” The mockery was so obvious that it only infuriated her more. “Good. Watch me.” “Alrighty! I’ll see you soon!” Lenora didn’t bother to wait around to question what she meant. She stalked back in the direction she came, only a few feet away. Lenora was done with this bullshit and she was most definitely done with boys. But as Lenora turned the corner, the sudden twist of her ankle sent her tumbling forward. She just managed to stick her hand out, stopping herself before she could hit the ground. The young woman caught her balance but the contents of her purse spilt out everywhere. Rolling away, Lenora quickly scurried to collect them all and she was almost done when, she hesitates. Beside her hand is a splatter of fresh blood and broken glass. It's like what she stepped on. No. It was what she stepped on... She knew right away. Sitting up quickly, that’s when Lenora realized that she was not alone. Her back was turned toward the Alley, facing the main street and that was when her heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. “Do you believe me now?” Oh how could she forget that voice... wispy yet domineering and utterly terrifying. Lenora forced herself to turn around. The diapered woman stood in a similar spot just a few feet away and hummed a familiar tune. “Do you believe me now?” Her legs trembled like a newborn fawn which nearly brought her to the ground. The blood drained from her face and left her already pale skin a ghostly complexion. The diapered woman waddled the short distance, unable to make her thighs touch. An unmistakable squelch emitted and even through the dark Lenora could see the yellow-stained padding. “What have you done to me?” her voice was just below a whisper. The diapered woman sighed, almost annoyed and quickly moved to stand before her, nose to nose. Her hot minty breath wafted over her face. “You were called. The Alley only summons the most destitute and fallen women. No respectable lady would find herself alone outside at these hours of the night… especially dressed like that.” Her voice dripped in disdain as she eyed her tiny red slip and her shoeless feet in disgust. Perhaps, in her early twenties when Lenora was no more than one hundred fifteen pounds, she could have gotten away with this outfit. But her womanly features had developed quite noticeably and her old clothes no longer fit her figure the way they once did. However, that didn’t mean she should crawl up in a hole and die! “Your slut shaming me? Unbelievable.” Lenora scoffed as she shook with rage. “Take a look at yourself! What grown adult wears a fucking diaper!?” Lenora was not a violent person and usually preferred to take the high road but could barely stop herself from putting her hands on the woman’s body. “The Alley prioritizes repentance. Repent for your wrongdoings and you may be forgiven.” “And how do I do that?” she scoffed. “First you accept.” “Accept what?” “The Diapering.” Lenora was not sure she heard that correctly. She demanded that she repeat it again. The lady explained. “The Diapering is a right of passage if you want to join the sisterhood.” Sisterhood? Lenora thought they were the only ones here but could not help but follow the diapered woman’s gaze upward. There are windows she had not noticed - windows she was sure had not been there before - and a flash of movement from inside caught her eye. The diapered woman giggled. “That’s just Nini. She’s a curious little thing.” “Nini?” She nodded. “You can meet Nini and the others soon. They all want to meet you. We have been watching you.” As Lenora stared into her stormy blue eyes, bordering grey, there was nothing behind them. They were soulless, empty, devoid of any emotion. “I want to go home.” Lenora’s voice broke and could feel the onslaught of tears forming. She had quickly sobered up and a pounding ache threatened to split her head in two. “Please… just let me go home.” “I’m afraid I have no control over that,” The diapered woman pouted. “The moment you stepped into the Alley, you relinquished all power of control” “But - “ “Poor, sweet, Lenora,” she cut her off. “You don’t want to end up like the others, do you?” That sounded like a threat. “No, I don’t but - ” Lenora paused. Staring wide eyed at the diapered woman, she realized what she just said. “You know my name. I never told you my name.” “I know everyone’s name. Does that scare you?” Yes. A cold sweat drenched her body. Lenora began to back up until she no longer could her and her body hit the wall. For every step back was another step forward for the diapered woman. Lenora was powerless and then her arms suddenly shot out. Grabbing at her hips, it only took one swift movement for the clothes to be yanked clean off of her body. The fight or flight mode had made an apparent decision. Lenora could only slide to the ground, attempting to cover up her most intimate parts. The diapered woman cackled, hands over mouth as her laughter took an hysterical edge. “Such a silly girl…” she drawled, making a disappointing sound with her mouth. “No undies or bra - not that you need them anymore. Still, there comes a point where silliness is just naughtiness. My name is Keeper Mercy and I am Keeper of the Alley. My job is to ensure that you all remain good girls. Do you want to be a good girl... or a bad girl?” Forced to respond, Lenora could not stop the tremble in her voice, knowing there was only one correct response. “G-g-good girl.” “Fantastic!” Keeper Mercy exclaimed in a bizarre contrast to the tone she exuded moments ago. “I am so happy you have decided to stay with us.” ooOoo Author's Note: Hello all! This is a short story I wrote a while ago. It's got about seven chapters already completely written and edited so I will try to upload one to two chapters weekly! I love hearing your thoughts so please feel free to REVIEW! It inspires me to keep writing and push stories out quicker ! Also, as you probably have seen, I placed trigger warnings at the very top. Those will be the only ones for the whole story so take notice and decide now if this story is for you. In the meantime stay tuned and happy reading!